《GodKing Of Life》 Chapter -1 - INFO An info chapter to tell you that I created a fandom for this fanfiction. Normally, most people make a chapter where it gives information but I thought it would be better and more complete if it was on a fandom.? ? Feel free to edit it and add information. godking-of-life.fandom.com/wiki/GodKing_Of_Life_Wiki Chapter 2 - Prologue In a fairly large room, consisting of a chair and a desk with a lamp and textbooks as well as school notebooks with a pencil case and pens, a wardrobe containing a whole bunch of clothes of girls about 10 years old considering their size, a large carpet in the middle of the room and a large double bed in the corner. In the corner of the room, in the bed were 2 people including a young man of about 18 years of age of stunning and incredible beauty. In his sleep, he was both so cute and handsome that he made all the girls fall in love with him with the d?s?r? to pinch his perfect cheeks. And clinging to him was a little girl of about 10 years old who was really too cute with drool coming out of her mouth and who would surely be unbelievably beautiful in the future; she clung to him like a koala bear and cowered like a little cat with a smile showing that she had a beautiful dream.?? "Hmm" The young man who was visibly Shin gently opened his eyes feeling a weight on his left side. As he looked at his little princess, Liz, he began to ??r?ss her head with a smile and Liz responded with an even tighter hug and a wider smile. After 5 minutes, he stopped stroking her head and gently got up from the bed with his arms outstretched. He quickly turned back to the bed after his stretch and leaned forward. "Sleep well, goodbye little princess", he gave her a kiss on the forehead and then discreetly left the room so as not to wake her up. He continued walking discreetly down the hallway so as not to wake the children who were tiptoeing down the stairs. All the bedrooms were on the second floor, as well as a toilet and a bathroom in addition to the one on the first floor. Once on the first floor, he prepared breakfast for himself and others, and set the table for others when they got up. After 15 minutes of a quiet breakfast on his phone on social networks such as Twitter and instagram, he quickly went to the bathroom to get ready by washing, brushing his teeth and everything else. Having completed all his preparations, Shin left the orphanage to go to his university. Shin was only 18 years old but he was a prodigy and at the age of 15, he went to a higher school to receive a student apartment and a scholarship, he had an IQ of 150 and was now in a university with a lot of genius at his age. He had now taken a larger apartment, independent of the university and which he could afford because when Shin was adopted, they left him the codes for a bank account in his name with a very large amount of money that he could later use to help his grandmother with the orphanage and to please the children with gifts. And even with all these expenses in addition to the apartment, he still had an astronomical amount of money left in his account. The account the money was in was in his name, but the name of the person who had created this account was anonymous, which did not demoralize Shin or anyone else, no, honestly he did not care, after all he did not know his parents or the person who had given him this money and the only thing he could feel for this person was gratitude and appreciation. After all, it was because of him that he was able to support the person he considers his mother and all the children he considers his family. Thinking about all of this, Shin had time to walk all the way from the orphanage to the university by walking 1 hour without him realizing it while he was immersed in his thoughts listening to music through his airpods. He was listening to anime ost because despite what one might think there are two things he loves: Animals, manga, novel, manhua/wa and animals. He saw a lot of anime in his life and he was currently more on reading novels and fanfiction available on his favorite website ;) In fact, that''s what he does most of the time when he doesn''t have class, either he watches anime and reads novels or he does some sports and go to the orphanage, he had friends but he would call it more like classmates since he doesn''t talk to them outside the university, moreover he didn''t have a best friend, childhood friend and even a girlfriend. What on the one hand frightened Shin a lot because he always wanted children but without a girlfriend and future wife, he won''t be able to do much except adopt but the worry is that he hasn''t had a "crush" on any girl, none of them have made his heart beat so far so he will always have to take until he finds the right one. And as far as animals are concerned, is well he simply loves them, from the most beautiful to the ugliest, he has always wanted to have his own dog and cats only for the moment it is not possible with the university and then he would need a house for the dog after all, he wants to be able to take good care of them and make them happy. When he arrived in front of the university, he took off his airpods and crossed the big gate to land in a huge courtyard and found himself in front of a huge white building that was quite basic but nevertheless huge, it was no different from any other university. As he walked through the courtyard towards the front gates, he would of course attract a lot of eyes, whether female or male, whether it was out of love, admiration, hatred, jealousy, as many positive as negative emotions even though the look of love and admiration was really intense coming of course from the girls although some boys too but Shin was not in that s?xu?? orientation. "I hate handsome boys" Random boy "Me too, but this is even more beautiful, it''s irrelevant" Boy 2 "Yeah, look at that... even the most beautiful singers, actors and others are not 1/4 as beautiful as him... is he really human?" Boy 3 "It''s depressing, what do we look like next door?" Boy 4 Most of the boys were desperate when they saw Shin, normally it is in those ages that you meet your beloved but how do you want to meet your beloved when a guy like Shin was there?! It''s like he was a spot of light, the others were more like a dark spot in a dark world and the girls were bu??erflies looking for light in this world of darkness, the other boys were all just invisible. This situation was like saying before that for most boys there were always other handsome boys and who found the love of girls who knew they would have no chance with Shin. And on the other side, in contrast to the depressed boys supporting each other, there were the girls, who she unlike the boy, was of intense joy for some, others just drooled at the sight of him, while a few counting themselves on the fingers of one hand did not give overly overplayed reactions but showed only a smile or even nothing at all and continued their tracks. "Kyaaa" Girl 1 "He''s so beautiful" Girl 2 "With his uniform, he looks so serious, making him even more beautiful" Girl 3 "Making it more beautiful? Is that even possible?" Girl 4 "Look at this face, so sweet and innocent, it''s as beautiful as it is cute" Girl 5 The only ones not overplaying the thing or giving no attention was not just any girl, they were the 5-member high school goddesses. They were the girls that everyone saw them going out with Shin, not the five of them but one of the five as they were the best choices and the best girls you could get. Anyway, we''re not going to wax on about her since they are just extras and we''ll never hear about her again. Entering the university, crossing the corridors, Shin walked towards his class, always accompanied by looks that he ignored as usual. Returning to his classroom, waiting for the teacher, starting the class, being questioned, answering questions correctly, and continuing classes for several hours. After several hours of listening and working, the end bell finally rang, the bell that really announced the end, the vacations! Finally! "What are you going to do during these vacations?" "I think I''m going to spend it resting and playing." "Really exciting, I''m going on a trip with my family." "Cool, where are you going?" "To France." "Great, you''ll bring back souvenirs?" With a smile on his face, Shin got up from his chair to leave his classroom but was interrupted by a girl in the class, more precisely, one of the "goddesses". She had long black hair down to her lower back, cherry red lips, a pretty jade face and soft as a baby with beautiful light blue eyes, a very respectable ?h?st size and coupled in her school uniform, she was truly a beauty that would make any boy fall down... except Shin of course. "Hello, Shin-kun" Shin was a little unsettled by this sudden interaction, he was usually not approached in this way in front of everyone and this surprise was also accurate for the entire class who focused directly on their conversation so that finally Shin responded after a few seconds of surprise. "Uh, hello" answered Shin with a nice friendly smile that made all the girls present blush as well as the "goddess" in front of him who showed a little redness in front of her sincere and friendly smile. ''A saint'' thought all the people around "Do you need anything?" asked a confused Shin of this unexpected interaction. "Um... could... could I have your number?" asked the "goddess" throwing a blank across the room. After a few seconds of silence "NAAANNNNNNNNIIIIIIII?!" The whole class instantly became noisy and shocked by this daring statement from the "Goddess". People all thought that the most likely people to go out with Shin were the "Goddesses", everyone knew and thought so but no one would expect such a daring request in front of a whole class, moreover everyone thought so but it was only a thought, they never thought it would really happen. Shin was also quite surprised by this daring move from one of the "Goddesses" because already when he received a statement, it was not in front of everyone and even less coming from one of the "Goddesses". This really disturbed him and a little embarrassed, although not visible on his face, he also noticed the embarrassed and redder face of the "Goddess" in front of him. Being in a pretty good mood and not wanting to ruin the "goddess"''s reputation and pride in front of everyone, he decided to respond with a response never given before with a little sigh that went unnoticed. ''A number won''t kill''. "Of course, I''ll write it down for you," Shin replied, quickly taking a small piece of paper from his pocket (what a coincidence) and a pen to write down his number. By the time Shin''s response and action were over, the class was in deadly silence until he realized what had just happened. "NANNNNNNNIIIIIIII?!" A second wave of shouts of surprise came as everyone was even more shocked than the first time, even the "goddess" had her eyes wide open in surprise as she was not expecting a positive response from him. He had never given anything or responded positively to a declaration of love or anything like that. This was the first time he had ever responded positively and even more so the first time he had ever given his number! He was an object of covetousness for all the girls at the university. Even for the boys. It was a trophy, a proof of success, of achievements that made you popular with everyone. Shit, the person who had it could make anyone who wanted it pay for it. Maybe it gave the opportunity to get closer to Shin and maybe become a best friend for the boys and a girlfriend for the girls. In the minds of everyone present, the paper that Shin was now handing to the "goddess" shone like a sacred treasure, they looked at it greedily, some even drooling at the sight of the paper alone. This simple piece of paper had become the HOLY GRAIL of the university, the most precious of all treasures. Finishing writing and handing it to the "goddess", Shin said to him with a gentle smile. "Here, that''s my number." Shin handed the paper with his number to the "goddess" who quickly took it after her surprise. "Thank you" replied the "goddess" with a small blush visible on her cheeks but not as much as other girls who felt a deep jealousy and respect for the "goddess" for taking a step towards Shin in front of everyone. "Goodbye" Shin turned around and raised his hand to wave goodbye with a smile before hurrying to leave the university. After all, if one of the "goddesses" had the courage to talk to him and make a request like this, what could the other girls do? So he used his fastest walk before rumors spread about him with one of the "goddesses". The "goddess" was still in a state of shock despite his response and Shin''s departure. But it didn''t take him long to start sweating as he felt all the jealous looks coming from the girls as well as from the boys. Students leave for the field trip to start spreading rumours. Shin had finally left the high school when he was already starting to see looks of surprise directed at him, he suspected that the rumors were not going to take long to spread but at this speed? People have really weird passions. After graduating from university, Shin decided to go to a store to buy himself something to make a proper meal to celebrate the vacations and all this in front of an anime. Ready for an all-nighter. Passing by the store, Shin had a bag full of ingredients for a good meal as well as another filled with cake, sweets and anything else that is not healthy. It wasn''t every day that he would make a meal like this one even if he could afford it, but he preferred to live moderately and enjoy himself so much, to also please the children in the orphanage and to help his grandmother. In the street, dressed in his uniform, equipped with his headphones and a hood of a jacket to protect himself from a sudden rainfall and not to show his head in the street so as not to be bothered by women who would seduce him for his appearance. He wasn''t pretentious only to prevent a situation that had already happened and he didn''t want to be bored in this evening that promises to be relaxing and fun. With the rain came the lightning bolts, seeing this bad weather, Shin hastened his step to arrive quickly to his apartment to take shelter. The rain was incessant and slammed on the ground every millisecond, thunder accompanied him by rumbling with impressive strength and intensity. The few clouds still present gathered together to become a threatening black, turning like a whirlwind cutting off the little light left to see clearly. All the people in the street were moving and running in different directions. Cutting off his thoughts, Shin began to run while clutching these bags to avoid getting them wet, he passed through the restless crowd in the face of this storm that looked like the coming of the end of the world or divine wrath for others. As Shin ran and made his way through the crowd, he heard a high-pitched cry of tears. "WAAAAH! Mommy!" A little girl had gotten lost in the middle of the road as she cried her mommy while rubbing her eyes with her hands. Seeing this little girl, Shin looked in the crowd nearby to see if he could not spot the little girl''s mother. Looking around, he turned his head in all directions with such intense visual concentration that he could see every last detail. Finally, he finally spotted not far from the girl, in the crowd, a woman struggling, trying to make her way towards the little girl with eyes full of worry. Shin quickly deduced that it was her mother. He rushed to the mother to help her free herself from all those panic-faced people, with the girl in his sight so he wouldn''t lose her or see if anything happened to her. As he almost reached the mother, Shin saw a sudden bright light on the side of her field of vision. Surprised, he suddenly turned his head not only out of curiosity but also because the bright light was coming from the side of the little girl. Having turned his head, he saw that the little girl was holding a kite in her hand, which he had not seen before with the people passing in front of him and the rush. But what shocked him more and made his eyes widen was that above her kite, a few meters away, was a huge lightning bolt. This lightning was not like the others, it was not blue but rather multicolored. It sparkled multiple colors as beautiful as each other and despite the simplicity of the lightning apart from its color, it radiated a power that gave the impression of being able to annihilate the earth. Of course, Shin didn''t take it seriously and thought he was hallucinating because it was beyond all understanding, it was scientifically impossible - it only happened in movies. In spite of all this, he understood that the lightning was not a joke and that he would surely kill the little girl if he had to touch the kite. Shin had to choose between two options: either he would let the lightning strike the kite and the girl would die, which was tragic and inconceivable for him or he would take the place of the little girl because if he pushes the little girl and takes her with him, it will not prevent the lightning from hitting the kite and moreover, the little girl would surely not let go of the kite in time since lightning travels 1km in 3 seconds. Shin had a minimum amount of time to make a decision because by his most astonishment and shock, he could see the lightning advancing little by little towards the kite as if time had stopped. As the lightning reflected in Shin''s eyes, Shin thought of his family, his grandmother and the children of the orphanage... he will certainly never see them again. But he was sure that they would be proud of him and understand his decision. With tears in his eyes, Shin gave his best sprint against a strong wind towards the little girl, removing her hood at the same time. As he ran, time began again with lightning as Shin''s every step was filled with strength and determination. Panting due to the sudden force he must have exerted under pressure, he came within one step of the little girl as the lightning followed its rhythm and went to touch the kite, Shin quickly reached out his arm and hand to rip the kite out of the little girl''s hands. The kite ripped the kite out of the little girl''s hands. Shin was thrown off balance with the wet ground by the ever heavy rain and came face to face with the lightning as the weather seemed to slow down again and Shin saw the lightning just inches away from his face. Seeing the magnificent lightning he admired, he closed his eyes as all the memories, from his arrival at the orphanage to now, flashed back, reliving all his wonderful moments with the children of the orphanage, his grandmother and Liz. As all of these memories had passed by until now, he suddenly saw a memory that he did not remember, a memory of two faces, an incredibly beautiful woman with long silver/grey hair and beautiful translucent emerald green eyes emanating an undeniable vitality. The second face next to the woman''s belonged to a man with beautiful black hair hypnotizing the wind and blue eyes, a very beautiful man. Both wore a warm and loving smile with a look and love that seemed maternal for the woman and paternal for the man. Seeing this memory, Shin opened and widened his eyes with shock and eyes that said he had understood the identity of these two people. With all the similarities and affection shown, he could only be his parents. His father and mother. Contemplating this memory, his heartbeat calmed and his eyes softened. Despite the fact that he didn''t talk about them and didn''t care about them any more than that, he couldn''t ignore the fact that deep down he would have just wanted to see them just once. At the end of this contemplation, Shin smiled and his misty eyes formed tears of happiness mixed with tears of sadness that flowed from his eyes to be mixed with the tears of the clouds. Then finally, lightning struck him. The lightning struck him and his eyes closed forever and he fell to the ground to go into an eternal sleep. After his fall, the weather cleared and the clouds began to move away, giving way to a light coming down on the body asleep on the ground. A divine moment for the spectator and a heroic scene engraved forever in the memory of a little girl and a mother. Chapter 3 - 03 / In a place / ''Am I not dead?'' After some reflection on the fact that he is not dead, the voice continued.?? ''What is this place, I didn''t get struck by lightning to save this little girl?'' The voice was obviously Shin... or what''s left of it. Indeed, as he turned his head around trying to understand where he was, he could notice that he was in a dark place, but not totally because the surroundings around him seemed to be lit up with a green light. This place was really big, in fact it seemed infinitely big, endless. A great emptiness in fact. Always in reflection, Shin wanted to put his hand on his chin, a well known reflective pose that he often does by reflexes. ''Unh...'' But he soon realized that he couldn''t move his hand, he couldn''t control it. Or rather as if he couldn''t. Curious, really curious, and a little afraid of what he might see, he lowered his eyes and quickly opened them wide. ''WHAAAAAAAT'' Having lowered his eyes, all he could see was complete blackness, nothing. It didn''t take a genius with an IQ of 150 to understand the meaning. HE HAS NO MORE ARMS! Seeing this fact, he suddenly saw something else in his field of vision... or rather he didn''t see something in his field of vision that is coherent if we accept the previous events. HE HAS NO MORE LEGS EITHER! In fact, he quickly noticed that he had no body at all! He was quite shocked by these revelations. After a few minutes of calm and recovery, he tried to understand what he was because, in itself, he was still alive even without a body as he can think rationally. ''I don''t have a body but I can still think and I don''t have a voice either since you can''t hear anything in this space. For a normal person, he might doubt and not understand, but for a person like me who could be called "otaku" and who has read a lot of novels, fan fiction and manga, I think I have my own idea.'' ''I guess I''m a soul. And looking at the ray of that green light all around me, I guess I am the center of it and I am the one who is illuminating. So my soul could just be represented by a ball of light, but it wouldn''t light up green... maybe a ball of green light?'' By carefully inspecting the light he emits, Shin was able to notice ripples, ripples produced by the effect of heat like when you are in a desert. ''Considering these ripples, I will then be a flame? Having your soul represented by a green flame is pretty cool if I have to say. Also considering the ray that I illuminate in this infinite space, my soul must be either very big or very powerful so very hot. I guess?'' Shin nodded his head at his conclusion so that credible and now after answering the "what" question, it remains only the "where" and "how" questions. For the question "how" it got here, it''s a bit complicated to know. He ?ssumes that after being struck by lightning he died and that somehow the lightning brought him here. Given the appearance of the lightning and the bizarre things produced by the lightning''s accompaniment such as the bizarre weather and the slowing down of time, it wouldn''t surprise him. And for the question "where" ''Knowing that I''m sure I''m dead, either it''s life after death so not much fun, maybe hell? Or as in a lot of fanfiction, maybe it''s what we call "Emptiness" or "Nothingness". Other than that I don''t really know what it could be.'' Shin thought about the question but didn''t find any other answer that would fit a place like this. ''If it''s the "Void" or "Nothingness", maybe I just have to wait like in the novels, fanfiction and a god will come after noticing me or I''ll be given a system.'' But as they say, it''s beautiful to dream. Shin continued to imagine things after all he had the time. But after a great imagination of various things, he remembered a certain type of fanfiction he had already read. The fanfictions where the mc was transported to an empty universe and became a god to create and manage his own universe. By remembering this, Shin knew that he wasn''t in a fanfiction or even that he had that kind of luck but it gave him an idea of the answer to the "where" question. ''Maybe I''m in a universe or more precisely in space.'' As he said this answer, which was of course in his head, a phenomenon quickly occurred in front of him, or rather above him. A huge vortex radiating multiple colors, like lightning, opened and lit up the place with a myriad of colors making the place breathtakingly beautiful. Shin was really surprised, he didn''t expect something worthy of a fantasy novel to happen before his eyes. Now he had a great expectation about this vortex, you could even see his eyes shining full of stars... if he still had eyes as he is a flame now, a real human torch. He was really wondering what would happen, a god would come out of this vortex? The vortex pulsed with unimaginable power that could annihilate a universe but had a majestic and divine presence. As if it was the embodiment of the universe itself. Shin was stunned by this phenomenon of unbelievable beauty. In spite of the size and terrifying power in front of him, he was not afraid. The vortex that continued to unleash mad power began to pulsate as the myriads of swirling colors eventually met the center. Eventually reaching the center, the myriad colors began to change color to green, spreading from the center to the extremities to become a complete emerald green. The green color continued to circulate until a small flame appeared in the center. The more the green color circulated, the larger the flame became as if the green color was feeding the flame. As the flame grew larger, it lit up more and more the dark space in which Shin was located. The green flame and all the green color joining it soothed Shin''s spirit, making it lighter. It gave a majestic and respectable presence and seemed to be the source of all existing life. For Shin, the flame did not give an effect of baking heat but a quiet, restful effect. It made him think only of the good moments of his life and eradicated the bad ones, giving him only positive feelings. A few minutes passed, the flame seemed to have reached its climax as the vortex convulsed in a fast and strong way to give place behind the flame to the crackling of nascent lightning. The lightning caused rumbles as if God was angry and slammed in crazy and destructive ways. All this continued for several seconds, only to stop suddenly. The vortex stopped moving, the lightning stopped moving, the rumbling stopped and the flame stopped moving, no more movement. This strange reaction puzzled Shin. With all this phenomenon, he was expecting the descent of a God or some incredible things but all stopped. Shin thought that it was going to start again for something even bigger. But after a few seconds, a few minutes, nothing. A dead silence. It made Shin a little bitter to know that all this had happened for nothing. He tried to put it into perspective by saying that maybe he should wait more but most of the fanfictions or novels he read in which the mc had to wait, it was for thousands or even millions of years and although this was interpreted as "passable", he doubts that he will still be sane by then. Thinking about it all, it did nothing but make him feel more anxious while there was still impatience and expectation. Shin tried to talk as much as he could because he knew that if he just had to endure the silence, he would quickly go crazy. In the vortex that was still stopped, the lightning could be seen again crackling and clapping behind the green flame. The lightning eventually formed a lightning of normal appearance but with a power accompanied by an incomparable pressure that moved quickly in the direction of Shin. ''Again?!'' Shin thought of seeing another flash of lightning. Halfway through its run, the green flame began to move again as it began to ripple. Eventually it spread over the lightning, intertwining with it and merging to form a flash of fire. ''Serious. A flash of fire?!'' Shin thought to himself as he thought he would be killed forever, no reincarnation, no heaven or hell. The lightning finally touched Shin''s soul, represented by a green flame, causing him immense physical and mental pain, making him fall unconscious. When the lightning touched Shin, the flames that intertwined with him then transferred to Shin''s soul and finally merged to become one. Chapter 4 - 04 / A dark and unknown place / In this dark place, devoid of light and filled with darkness, one could actually see a light in this infinite darkness.?? The light was due to and produced by a flame that seemed immense as it approached, whereas it was only a grain of sand in the infinite darkness. Seen up close, this flame was neither too dark nor too light green, a perfect balance between the two. It gave a sense of purity, kindness, calm and peace to anyone who saw it, and even at a fairly close distance, the flame did not emit an ounce of scorching, unpleasant heat, but a warm, compassionate warmth. Anyone who had the opportunity and the chance to see this flame would surely become hungry for this comfortable warmth, they would feel that they could say anything as with a close relative, a family. This flame gives the impression of being the embodiment of all lives, the beginning of all living beings, one could see life, nature and a panoply of pure and just feelings coming out of it. But on the contrary, for any person with bad intentions or bad karma, a bad person in general having committed serious sins such as murder, ****,..., he would have a feeling of horror, of primary fear. The flame would then become rather the incarnation of death, the end of existence itself, neither peace nor reincarnation, your existence would literally be erased, forgotten. You would rather see in this flame a hell, a purgatory, limbo, and all the worst nightmares imaginable. / A few hours later / ''Mmmmh'' the flame, or rather Shin, woke up from a sudden and painful sleep. Or rather the method of putting him to sleep was painful, otherwise his sleep was deep and quite pleasant. Having completely opened his eyes and recovered his mind, Shin remembered his death and his arrival in this space, as well as the rather fascinating and inexplicable phenomenon that had occurred there. ''Aaargh, my head'' All his memories came back to him and it caused him a big headache... even though he didn''t really know if he still had a head or a brain, even though he could think and reflect. ''So it wasn''t a dream...'' Shin thought that he was looking around to get his "bearings", even though he was in the dark and could only see what he was lighting up. Nevertheless, he was concentrating very hard so that he wouldn''t miss a single small detail or change that would have taken place while he was sleeping. He did not know how long he had been asleep or what the previous phenomenon had done. ... ... ... ... But after several minutes of intense observations from top to bottom and from left to right, he could not observe any change, in appearance or otherwise. ''Seriously? All this, all these incredible things, just for this, for nothing?'' exclaimed a very disappointed Shin. But his disappointment didn''t last long because he suddenly felt a second headache but much stronger than the first. And during his intense headache, he began to hear a voice that seemed human but without tone, a voice neither low nor high, a monotonous voice devoid of emotion, and to which no genre could be attributed. Nevertheless, it was not unpleasant, Shin was grinning only because of the headache. [Ding] [ System integration... 1% 30% 50% 70% 90% 100% ] [Hello host, from now on I will be your guide, ?ssistant and help you in your journey.] Shin was surprised at first with this voice plus the headache but he quickly recovered by understanding the meaning of it all. ''YES! In the end, all this was not for nothing! What luck!'' Shin was really happy, it was a dream come true, which does not happen often. If he saw himself, he would surely be surprised by his childishness, but he didn''t have time to think about it or notice it. "So, system, can I ask you some questions?" [Of course host, I will execute all requests that are possible and answer all your questions.] ''Oh and call me Shin.'' [Yes master Shin] A drop of sweat appeared on Shin''s forehead as a clumsy and ironic smile appeared on his face. ''So tell me, why am I here?'' [You are here because you have been chosen by the will of the universe.] ''Will of the universe?'' [Yes, as the name suggests, it is the will of a universe and in your case, the will of a newly born universe.] ''A newly born universe?'' Nevertheless, this event is very rare, if not impossible, and there are very few of them]. ''I see, but then why am I here?'' [You are here to become the first god of this universe and help the universe.] ''Am I going to become a god?'' Shin was quite excited about this revelation but he didn''t express it too much because he thought it was too good to be true. Nothing in life is easy. [Yes and no. You have to know that when a universe is created in a normal way, one or more gods will automatically be created, it''s like a law. As for universes like this one, generally, the universe creates its god from the remaining energy with which it was born, but that universe decided to do something else. It decided to use its remaining energy plus your karmic energy that you had in very large quantities to create me, a being, or rather as I am called a "system" to guide you to become a god yourself by venturing into other worlds and universes.] Shin reflected on all that was said to him and spoke after digesting it all. ''So if I summarize, I am going to be sent to other worlds to become stronger until I become a god and then what? I should create planets and create lives?'' said Shin with a bit of sarcasm in his voice for the last sentence. [Basically, that''s it. As for the part about becoming a god and then becoming a god, well actually, I''ll explain all that to you when you''re reincarnated and have a body, so for now...] [The host''s body is going to be rebuilt...] [Found] [Phoenix God: A mythical bird made of fire and immortal by being reborn from the ashes of its death. Compared to normal Phoenix, the Phoenix Gods have an affinity for all elements such as water, fire, earth, wind, light and darkness]. [Reconstruction of the host''s body from his soul... 1% 20% 50% 70% 100%] [The host''s body is fully constructed and has returned to its previous appearance with some physical and muscular changes due to the change of race] Shin had already fainted since the beginning of the whole process so he didn''t realize everything that had just happened but he will be very soon after waking up in a new world. [Searching for an inferior world as the first of the host]. [World found] [Transmigration to the world...] Chapter 5 - 05 / In a forest / We could see an immense dense and lush forest filled with countless trees of different species, from small trees to large trees as well as a fairly common variety of wild animals that could be seen everywhere such as foxes, squirrels, rabbits and many others accompanied by a panoply of birds and all this embellished with flowers of all kinds of smells and colors.? ? The sight of this forest and the smell that emanated from it really gave it a healthy, prosperous and beautiful image, a real little paradise for animals. This forest was certainly large, covering hundreds of square meters of land, if not thousands. A forest big enough that it would take days of walking to cross it, or at least for normal humans. This forest was accompanied by a large mountain glued at its extremities that ran along the whole forest but the place that attracted the most attention was surely the highest point of the mountain that gave the impression of piercing the sky. It was so high that one could see the whole forest from its top. But the mountain was not the only one to accompany the forest, there was also in its center a huge hexagonal shaped lake that was neither too big nor too small, typical of a simple lake that could be seen quite easily. The lake was not connected to any sea, ocean or other, it was cut off from everything and was surrounded only by a huge forest and a mountain and knowing the world, it was not fed by any modern means such as pipes, ... It was magical. If we look more closely at this lake and move our gaze to the trees on the shore of the lake, under a tree, we could see something at his feet that seemed to have a humanoid shape. As we got even closer, we could clearly see its silhouette. He was a boy of about 18 years old and he was about 78 meters tall to the n?k?d eye, but that was not the main thing, the most important thing was that he was very handsome and attractive. Basically, this boy, not to repeat himself on the description, was our Shin. He had kept his previous appearance, the same hair, the same face, everything except that his skin was even softer and more beautiful, his features had refined to become even more beautiful almost resembling those of a woman but what made him so irresistible was the aura he emitted, a soft, warm and natural aura that would make all women fall at his feet. He had undoubtedly become the most beautiful man in the universe. After a moment of sleep on Shin''s part, his eyes finally opened little by little. "Hmmm" When he opened his eyes, he quickly wrinkled them due to the dazzling sun hitting his face, putting one hand in front of his face to prevent the sun from dazzling him even more. After recovering a little from his sleep and adapting his eyes to the sun, he finally opened them completely and put them on this new world for the first time. But he didn''t have too much time to admire it that a slight headache suddenly appeared, reminding him of everything that happened to him, from his past life to his reincarnation until now. A few minutes passed and the headache finally disappeared to allow Shin to fully admire the environment he was in. The sun that once dazzled him disappeared as if it had only been there to awaken him from his sleep. Shin was finally able to see a large lake in front of him filled with water of a celestial blue and crystal clarity that shone under the light accompanied by majestic dances and songs of birds of all kinds, a magnificent scene that would be imprinted forever in his memory. Still admiring the lake, Shin heard small rustling sounds on the right side that made him turn his head to check the reason for the noise. After all, despite the beauty of the place, it was an unknown place or even an unknown world so he didn''t know what to expect and was not prepared for any kind of fight. Turning his head to his right, Shin could see that the noise he heard came from a distance of a hundred meters, a distance that a normal human could not hear, let alone with the clarity and sharpness with which he had heard it. Nevertheless, with a little time of observation, he was able to see that it was only a fox, a non-aggressive animal, and that it would only attack him if Shin attacked it. Finally making his move, Shin got up from the ground on which he was sitting by leaning on the tree he was on. Finally standing up, Shin could feel a difference in his body at the first movement of his body. He was lighter, stronger, more physically developed and his five senses were also more developed. He felt it even without having experienced it, he knew he was strong, much stronger, faster, more agile, everything was improved to what he personally found a terrifying degree. Wanting to take a deeper look at his body, he noticed that he wasn''t wearing the clothes he had before he died but was now dressed in a simple white T-shirt with black pants and black shoes, a very simple outfit. Shin took off his shirt so that he could see the transformation his body had undergone even though he was already imagining what it would look like given his mass, which didn''t seem to have changed more than that. With the shirt off, Shin saw his body that was already pretty well beaten in his old life even better. Chiseled and well proportioned muscles with a nice little six pack abs, arms and shoulders a little wider and better shaped, it looked like a slightly better chiseled and proportioned lifeguard body with a beautiful jade skin. After observing his new body, Shin put his shirt back on and noticed after putting it back on that the birds and animals in the area had all come close to him and finally circled him. Foxes, birds, squirrels, deer, wild boar, all types of forest animals were present around him. Indeed, Shin had felt the animals approaching him but didn''t say anything because he didn''t feel any malevolence emanating from them just curiosity and strangely respect and a kind of love that a child would feel in front of his parent. Shin decided to crouch down to keep up with most of the animals so that they would eventually react and get closer and closer to him. Birds landed on his head and shoulders with squirrels while foxes, rabbits, ... rubbed against him as if to receive attention and ??r?sses. Their behaviors made Shin laugh and he ended up sitting down to play and ??r?ss the animals to spend a little moment of peace and tranquility, a feeling that he really felt and that was very pleasant, Shin had a kind of connection with the animals and what seemed nature. After a short hour of ??r?ssing, the animals left to leave Shin alone and take care of his business. Even though they were not too far away, they wanted to stay close to Shin. Shin still sitting on the floor on the ticklish grass stood up to stretch his arms numb after a long session of playing and ??r?ssing. "I wonder why I feel a strange bond with these animals and what seems to be nature," Shin wondered after thinking about what had just happened because normally, wild animals should not get as close to humans, let alone as familiar, without counting this strange bond. [Ding] [Answer for the host] Shin was surprised and confused at the time when he heard this sudden voice in his head but eventually remembered the system that was given to him by the will of the universe. After he recovered from this confusion, he wondered what the system had just said. "What do you mean by lineage?" [Please say "State" in your head to better understand, host] ''State'' [Name: Shin Ai Age : 18 (physically and mentally) Race: Phoenix God Bloodline: God of Life] Chapter 6 - 06 When the word "Status" is spoken, a transparent screen appears with various information about it. Of the four pieces of information, he knew only two, while the last two surprised him when he saw them.?? "I am no longer a human but a Phoenix? And a God as well?" [Exactly, your race changed when you were unconscious] "Why a Phoenix?" [Well, several things came into play, the first one was due to your karma which influenced a lot for a powerful, noble and pure race and the Phoenix is part of that and then comes the personality of the host, the soul of the host is represented by a flame and other things that are more minimal]. "And then a Phoenix God? Am I a god now?" [No, in itself you are not really considered a god, your race of phoenix gods only gives you the potential to enter into the divine and an affinity with all existing elements. Whether it is a Phoenix God, a Dragon God, or any other, all divine races, when they are born, must ascend to the divine in order to truly become a God, the race only increases the potential and the chance of becoming one. Wouldn''t it be too "out of this world" if all beings whose race is divine had divine power from the moment of their birth? Basically, you will be like a normal phoenix in terms of power, you will only have potential and affinity too]. "I see, it''s true that it would be quite op" Shin was satisfied with the answer given, after all, even though he wasn''t really a God, he still had the potential and with the system on his side, his chances are even greater. "What about the lineage of the God of life?" In addition to becoming a Phoenix God, which was hard enough to swallow, I mean he was a human not so long ago and now he''s a Phoenix? Hard enough to digest, but he will get there in time. And now, in addition to being a Phoenix God, he has the lineage of the GOD of life, something else related to the God... that''s a lot, isn''t it? [Yes, as far as the choice of race is concerned, the God you''re going to be in the new universe was chosen with pretty much the same characteristics as for race, i.e. karma, personality, etc. And all this gave the lineage of the God of life]. [The lineage of the God of Life is currently unlocked at 25% given your power at the moment, but it will be unlocked as you become more powerful. There are four levels for the lineage: 25% which you are right now, 50%, 75% and 100% and each level will come with an additional power that you will unlock and which is related to life itself. For example, at 100% you will completely dominate life, you will control it and it will obey you. But the lineage of God''s life will always give you little "passive" bonuses such as overflowing vitality that will give you faster healing and eternal youth in addition to being immortal because you are a phoenix. You will also constantly exhale a calm and comforting aura that will put at ease all beings of good intention and good karma close to you and will have a great affection for beings close to nature such as elves or animals, ect]. "And what does the first quarter of the power level give me?" [The first level gives you the ability to heal all diseases and to heal any kind of non-lethal wound] "Hmm, pretty handy in case something unexpected happens." Shin began to remember and think about all the things that had just been said to him and, strangely enough, he thought he had a headache with all the information, he remembered everything without forgetting any details and his brain was completely light and fluid. "I see" He has now understood the reason for this sudden intellectual ease, even though he was far from stupid before his brain felt less full, lighter. "System, can''t I have more information about myself than I already have?" Shin wondered because in most of the novels he had read with systems, a lot more information appeared as his power, his skills, and a whole bunch of other things. [You can host, "status" was just a quick way to get personal and primary information, you can say "status" to see your complete and detailed status]. [Name: Shin Ai / Age: 18 (physically and mentally) Breed: Phoenix God Title : None Bloodline: God of Life Total power: A (low) Competence : - Rebirth: As a Phoenix, when you die, you will turn not into ashes but into a flame to be reborn after an unknown time. - Flame Control: As a Phoenix, a flame-headed species and being at the top, you will have perfect control over the fire element giving you immunity to the fire element but the strength of the flames will depend on the power of the host. - Phoenix Shape: Switch to the Phoenix Shape which will increase your total power by one step. Elements : Fire (Supreme), Water (Low), Earth (Low), Wind (Low), Light (Low), Darkness (Low), Space (Medium), Time (Low) Points : 100 000] "Waah" Shin was a little stunned to see his entire status with all he had, it even made him escape a little nervous but also ecstatic. At least he had a better chance of surviving with these skills, he couldn''t even die because he was reborn afterwards. But that''s no excuse to die, and he doesn''t know how long it would take to come back, it could take thousands of years. His status may not have been as abused as others he saw in fanfictions but honestly with what he saw, he thought it was already enough. But he still had to ask the system a few questions to be sure of things he wasn''t sure he understood. "Um, I have a couple of little questions." [Go ahead host, I''ll answer all your questions] "First, I''d like to know the ranks of power because I don''t know how I''m supposed to take that "A" next to my total power." [The ranks of power are those established by the system and will be the same for all the worlds you go to unless you ask to change them. They are as follows: Rank F Rank E Rank D Rank C Rank B Rank A Rank AAA Rank S Rank SS SSS Rank Rank Half God Divine Officer Rank Divine Rank 3rd class Divine rank 2nd class Divine Rank 1st Class Creator Rank And each row is divided into three steps up to the SSS row: bottom, middle and top]. "I see, so I''m as powerful as I thought I was," said Shin as he looked at his ranking. He wasn''t as powerful as he thought he was, he was an A Rank and on top of that he was at the "low" stage. Then he imagined that the power between only one stage was big enough so between a whole Rank, it''s another story. Afterwards, Shin can consider himself as an A (middle) Rank in his Phoenix form since he wins a stage. [Host, it''s true that in this Rank, you can be considered very weak, but this Rank takes into account from the weakest to the most powerful universe, it''s not limited to this world. Besides in this average world, the host can be considered quite powerful because the maximum Rank in this world would be Rank S (low)] Shin was a little less anxious and happier knowing that he would not be so weak in this world and that he could defend himself well enough. He hoped that with his divine talent and hard work, he would quickly reach the top of this world so that he would not have to fear. But he didn''t want to get his hopes up too high either because even with divine talent, he still didn''t know how long it would take to move on to another stage, let alone another Rank. Whoever he is, it surely takes years and years of training to get through a Rank and it must be getting harder and harder to move up from Rank, even with divine talent. Maybe at a certain Rank, it will take centuries to climb up a Rank or even a step. Shin quickly changed his mind so as not to put unnecessary pressure on himself and lower his morals. And in the response he received from the system, there was a moment that caught his attention. "System, what do you mean by an average world?" [In the different universes, the worlds are classified by different levels which are: - Weak world - Middle World - Upper World - Supreme World A supreme world is a world where the most powerful beings of these worlds are the beings at the top of a universe. Your goal is to become one of them] Shin sighed when he heard this, it wasn''t going to be easy after all. Shin then turned to the other questions he had after seeing his "status". "As far as the elements are concerned, even if I suspect so, why is the element of fire supreme and the element of time average? And what are the levels?" [The levels represent the level of mastery you have with the specific item, the higher your level of mastery, the more different ways you can use it. The levels are as follows: - Low - Medium - Superior - Supreme For the reason of your level for the element of fire is simply the fact that you are a Phoenix God, the Phoenix are one of the most powerful creatures along with the dragons and their mastery of fire is supreme since they themselves are birds of fire and without counting your divine potential, that you are a Phoenix God and not a normal Phoenix, that you have me, all this is enough to have the element of fire on the supreme level. As for the element of space, well, that''s only because you crossed space to come here, which must have given your soul a deeper understanding of space] Having digested this information, Shin quickly asked another question based on the elements. "Okay then, what does the element of fire allow me at the highest level and the element of space at the middle level?" [The element of fire at the highest level gives you freedom and perfect control over the element allowing you to, for example, change its shape, give it the heat you want as long as you can bear it, total immunity to fire and heat and cold, only your imagination restricts you. As for the element of space, the low level allows you to teleport yourself to places you have already visited and to create a small personal space like an inventory whose surface will increase with the level of mastery, the medium level allows you to teleport yourself anywhere in a world] Shin was more than astonished at what the system had just told him. "I am literally a fire god." [You have mastery and control but not power, if you attain the power of a god then yes, you could be considered a fire god] "It''s true" Shin was not at all demoralized by this truth since he was saying it as a joke at the base. "What about the points?" [It is rather simple, the points will be useful to you to buy what you want in the store like weapons, competences, clothing, accessory, all is available but all has a price] Shin suspected that when he saw the points, they could not be used for anything other than a store. But Shin did not get carried away by greed when he saw how many points he had. He preferred to keep the points he had and save them to use them at times when they would be useful to him. After all, if he ever needed them at a crucial time but had them left just because he had used them hastily and thoughtlessly before, that would be the worst mistake. So he decided to keep them until he was sure what he wanted to use them for. "By the way, are the status and the store the only functions you have?" [Yes host, those are the only ones] "Didn''t you have an inventory function?" Shin wondered, very often systems had an inventory function if not all the time. [Not host I didn''t have since you already have the mid-level space element, you can already make a small space comparable to an inventory so it was deemed unnecessary to have that function. Also, it will always drag the space element a little bit]. Shin thought it was a bit weird but the reason was plausible and quite good so he decided to accept it. After receiving all this information, Shin had a long yawn due to all this information received as well as everything that happened to him recently, it gave him a big blow mentally and gave him a good rest to sort out all this information. ''I''m going to have to find a place to rest in peace and safety,'' Shin thought. But before looking for a place to rest, Shin thought of a crucial question he hadn''t asked since the moment he landed in this world. "System, what kind of world am I in?" It is true that Shin had not asked this question since the beginning, whereas it was a rather important question, even very important to know what kind of world he had landed in. [The host is in the world of Fairy Tail] Chapter 7 - 07 "Fairy Tail? Well, my first anime." Shin was surprised that it was Fairy Tail because for him the place where he is does not look like a typical Fairy Tail place but then you don''t see the whole world in the anime.?? It will be now that real life has nothing to do with anime and manga, Mashima''s drawings were good but not as beautiful as the one he had in front of his eyes. The joy was all the same present and the excitement was there, Fairy Tail was his first anime he had a special place in his heart despite the critics received for the end of the last arc. Shin also thought it was a good world to start with as the world is an average world and he already has a full A Rank power, he is not far from the top of this world. Moreover, it is a world of magic which will allow him to learn magic well and to master the elements he has at his disposal. Then who, as a fan of Fairy Tail, wouldn''t want to meet the main characters such as Natsu, Grey, Lucy, Erza and so many others. Many criticized the misuse of "love and friendship" in anime and it was quite true. Only Shin reflected himself in the anime by comparing it to him and the orphanage. No one in the orphanage was related by blood, but they all considered themselves one big family. Thinking about it, Shin felt his heart become heavy and full of sorrow with a look full of nostalgia. Even with all these negative feelings, just thinking about them gave him the strength to form a huge sincere smile full of love directed for them. He wondered if he could return to the Earth, to see them all again. [Yes host, when you are at the top of your universe and you are a God, you will have the opportunity to go back to Earth and see them again]. Hearing this response, his eyes widened in shock. ''Could I see them again?'' That one sentence was enough to turn his brain inside out to erase all previous events to focus on this subject. It was like he was in a trance. The smile that was full of love for his family now radiated a sense of unprecedented determination to accomplish the task of becoming a God. His eyes were filled with unquenchable flames that carried an undefinable and undeniable power. The earth beneath his feet had become a small crater full of cracks and creaks that seemed to cut through the earth and spread several meters around Shin. A pressure was coming out of him creating gusts of wind around him that was spreading in the surrounding area. The trees were blown by this terrible wind and almost dug out of the ground while large scratches appeared in their bark and became embedded in the trunk, giving them the appearance of scars. The water became agitated, forming small waves the size of a six-foot tall man. The animals in the surrounding area were all repelled and could not get close to Shin at the cost of being violently expelled by the gusts of wind he was giving off. A few seconds passed, Shin came out of his trance state as he calmed down to notice all the mess he had created. His eyes were looking all around to see the damage he had created to see several meters away at the rim of the crater he had created, the animals from earlier frightened and trembling for the most part. Shin''s eyes softened when he saw these cute things. "I''m sorry," he apologized to the animals. The animals, seeing and understanding Shin''s apology, stopped trembling and approached him with small steps. Finally arriving at him, another ??r?ssing session took place. --- The ??r?ssing session ended as Shin stood up again to face the lake. "I did a lot of damage," said Shin, turning his head to see the bruised and damaged trees. Shin approached them as he felt a fear coming from nature, but this fear was not of Shin himself but only a fear of his power, a survival instinct. After arriving in front of a tree, Shin put his hand on it to feel nature calming down, soothing and becoming soft, happy as a child in front of a parent. "System, can I heal nature, the damage I''ve done?" [Yes host as I said, your lineage gives you control over Life energy even at 25% lineage release] "Energy of Life?" [Yes, as you know, you have the lineage of the God of Life allowing you total control over 100% of the lineage''s life. When I tell you total control over life, I mean total control over the Life energy that governs life itself. Know that life is not an element like space, time, ect but rather as a law, a concept, see it as a kind of element but much more powerful. We''ll call it a law now to make it clearer. In a universe, there are 4 fundamental laws: Life where we use the energy of Life, Death where we use the energy of Death, creation where we use the energy of creation and destruction where we use the energy of destruction]. "I see, and for my universe, who will reign over death, creation and destruction?" [I''ll tell you when the time is right, host] "So how do I heal nature?" [Even with 25% of lineage unblocked, you can still heal a small area like this, you just need to pass the energy of Life through you to transmit it to nature]. Shin put his hand on the tree in front of him, closed his eyes to concentrate, began to feel the energy of Life inside him with great ease and guide it towards his hand to transmit it with the tree through his hand. When the tree received the Life energy, a condensate of Life energy began to be created inside the tree and eventually formed a small sphere of Life energy. The sphere began to transmit the Life energy into the tree from the tips of the branches to the roots and finally escaped through the roots and continued on its way. The Life energy began to spread in a radius of several meters around Shin to heal all the trees, plants, nature that he had damaged. Shin was controlling the Life energy so that it would not go too far, he did not want to create a strange phenomenon like an overgrowth of the forest and attract attention. When he opened them, all he saw were beautiful trees of a bewitching green color that exuded enormous vitality. But when he turned his head towards the place where the small crater was made, it was still there and there were cracks and creaks but a beautiful translucent green came out of it. "Why hasn''t the hole been filled?" [Host you use the energy of Life, it restores nature but it cannot restore matter, in this case rock. For that, it would be necessary to use the energy of Creation to recreate the destroyed matter]. "I see" It seemed logical that when you think about it after all life only creates what is alive, to create matter is creation. "I would still have to learn how to master this new power." Shin wanted first of all to get used to his new body at the power level. It would be problematic if accidents like the previous one happened too often. "After mastering my power, I should practice mastering my powers like the elements and try my Phoenix form." Shin was quite excited to try magic and transform himself into a Phoenix. It was a dream that everyone would like to be able to realize! Magic! "But before all that, let''s find a place to rest and spend my time during my training." Shin looked around but all he could see was the forest. Then his gaze turned towards the mountain which skirted the forest. With all his senses enhanced to a superhuman degree and focusing on his view, he was able to see the mountain in more detail. And at the top of this mountain he saw a cavity that seemed rather deep or at least deep enough to accommodate him. In addition he would have the view of the whole forest as a bonus. "Am I strong enough to reach this cave only by the strength of my legs?" Shin did not know how to transform himself into a Phoenix so he could not fly and he did not master any element to help him. [Yes, if the host is strong enough, he can reach the cave.] "All right." Shin crouches down to put enough strength in his legs to reach the cave. Finally it was rather approximate since he did not know his limit but he trusted the system. Crouching he put his right hand on the ground, and pushed with a titanic force on his legs accompanied by a small help of his right hand as he flew towards the cave. Chapter 8 - 08 "Waaaaaahh" A scream could be heard throughout the forest because it was so loud.?? This cry was not of joy or fear but rather of distress, surprise and then a little bit of fear. In the air above the forest, we could see a kind of beam crossing the sky and splitting the air in its path. It was heading towards the top of the mountain at a dizzying speed. This beam crossing the sky was none other than Shin after pushing with a titanic force on his legs. The trick is that he knew he could reach the mountain with his strength thanks to the confirmation of the system, only he didn''t know the degree of force he had to use. So he pushed at a force that he considered sufficient to reach the top of the mountain. It must be understood that the mountain he was heading towards was as big as Mont Blanc and therefore had an altitude of about 4000 meters. A force exerted on his legs by a human being, no matter how hard he tried, it was impossible to do that. Even taking off from a few meters off the ground is impossible then 4000 meters? So after a few seconds of traveling through the sky, Shin quickly arrived in the direction of the cavity alias the cave present at the top of the mountain. The other problem is that he maybe knew how to put some strength in his legs but he didn''t know how to stop in the open air! He had no grip to slow him down, he was in the air and had no control. Then happened what had to happen, Shin was about to crash into the wall right next to the cave. But just before he hit the wall, he had come up with an idea how to make sure that he didn''t hit the wall from the front but from the back. He extended his right leg and then concentrated a great deal of force in his leg to give it sufficient power. He put more force than he thought was necessary at the base because he counted the fact that the effort of the kick will be harder with the wind going in the opposite direction, adding extra pressure. Having concentrated enough strength in his right leg, Shin kicked a big kick forward. The kick from the front was powerful and balanced enough to make Shin''s body do a pirouette and now find himself with his head upside down towards the ground and his back against the wall. "BAAM" Finally, the shock between him and the wall came and caused a loud thud and a cloud of dust that made it impossible to see how to go Shin The thud of the impact was followed by crackling sounds from the impact, moving from all sides like a spider''s web. The dust finally dissipated to show us Shin still with his head upside down, stuck in the wall of the mountain. This same wall that was once quite normal and had no scratches or even scrapes now had a huge crater at least 50 meters wide within it. Given the speed and force exerted by Shin, if he had not kicked to change position and cushion his fall, there would surely have been a crater at least twice the size of the one already there. "Phew" Shin exhaled relief after falling to the ground below the crater. Still on the ground, he got up to see the "hole" he had made in the mountain. "Oops" He scratched his head when he saw what he had done. "Shin excused himself comically, reassuring himself that the crater would not be visible from afar. He then turned his gaze away from the crater and directed it towards the famous cave he had come for. The size of the entrance was much larger than what it looked like at the bottom... logical considering the distance between the two locations. It was really big, so much so that even if Shin had no idea of the size of a dragon he was sure he could enter without difficulty. "The space problem won''t be one less problem" rationalized Shin. Shin entered the cave to discover a small corridor that was still the same size as the entrance. For the moment, the "corridor" was normal, even too normal, with no stones, metals, crystals, no relief, nothing, just smooth rock with no sign of imperfection. It was really disturbing and strange, in caves the various resources were normally scattered all over the place. And when it wasn''t, it was either that it was really just a simple cave or that all the resources were in one place. Still walking for 1 minute, he saw a strong light shining at the end of the corridor. Arriving at the end of the corridor, Shin was greeted by a huge open space that could accommodate several dragons and of a height that would allow them to fly. Natural pillars of rocks were present in the room to hold the immense ceiling. This place was not as dull and monotonous as in the corridor. It was full of reliefs, filled with crystals that illuminated this place in a pure white, a waterfall coming out of the wall a pure crystalline water that spread out to form a small pond. The crystals even hung from the ceiling and shone to make them look like stars. Around the small pond, grass had even managed to grow on top of soil present on a good small surface. The sound of the cascading waterfall as well as the song of small birds perched on the only tree next to the pond made this place heavenly. Shin did not even understand how a place like this could not have been already taken as territory by humans, animals or dragons. Shin''s eyes were filled with surprise at the sight of this space. "Magnificent" were the only words he could say at this breathtaking view. "This will be my new home" Admiring this place, Shin decided to make it his home. Chapter 9 - 09 Finished admiring the beauty of this place, Shin walked into the cave while inspecting it from left to right to be sure that there is no problem or danger. Shin arrived towards the small pond fed by the waterfall and then crouched down in front of it.?? Crouching in front of the pond, Shin leaned forward and saw his silhouette through his reflection. "Always the same face" He was not surprised, he had seen it before at the lake. But he was always reassured to see that he still looked the same, if his appearance had changed it would have been hard to get used to it. He would no longer feel like himself. That was the thing he often didn''t understand in the novels, why people always wanted to change their appearance, but Shin knew that he had been spoiled by nature in his previous world so that''s why he didn''t understand, he already had a heavenly beauty long before he died. He then took some water in his joined hands and sprayed it on his face to refresh his head before going to rest. "It''s really good, not too cold and not too hot." He also took the water in his hands to drink. "It''s the best water I''ve ever drunk!" He widened his eyes when he tasted this water, it was super good! Even while drinking a lot of water, Shin didn''t feel heavy or bloated like with normal water. In addition, the water gave a sweet aftertaste that his palate did not fail to appreciate, the water gently glided through his body giving him a relaxing and pleasant flow. Shin hydrated himself until he couldn''t anymore but when he finished, he noticed a mark on his forehead. He pulled his hair apart to get a better look at the mark on his forehead. By spreading his hair apart he was able to see the mark in more detail. It was a green Phoenix with the wings pointing upwards. (ibb.co/FVXK3sz) "System, what''s that symbol on my forehead?" Shin asked because he really had no idea. This symbol on your forehead represents your divinity and your identity as the God of Life, for now it can be considered a simple tattoo with some functionality. When you have formed your divinity, it will welcome it and can materialize into a jewel of the same shape and color]. "I see" Shin didn''t complain because the symbol wasn''t ugly and he thought it suited him rather well, it added a mysterious, celestial side to him. "And what are those extra features that you mentioned?" He was curious about them, maybe it would be useful. [Actually, it''s more of a feature, your brand will alert you when someone with your lineage or your blessing is in danger]. "It''s really helpful." He was telling the truth because thanks to this function, he will be able to be warned if his future children or his family is in danger. "If I have a wife, will I also be warned" He wondered because the system said for those who have his blessing and his golden lineage to have his lineage, you have to be his child. [Yes you will be after you make love]. "Ok" Shin didn''t say any more because even though he was handsome and over 18, he was still a v?r??n. In less, he will save himself for his wife and that''s beautiful. "On the other hand, what do you mean by blessing? Isn''t it reserved for God?" In spite of his race, he had understood that he was not yet a God, either because he was not a deity or because he did not have the power to be one. When I say blessing, you will bless someone with increased vitality, an affinity with nature and animals gaining an aura similar to yours but much less powerful and a few other little things that are not noticeable. As for the fact that it''s reserved for God, well you can still do it because the blessing doesn''t need divinity, it just gives a small amount of Life energy to the blessed person]. "Okay, I note" If he ever found someone who deserved it then why not? Finished with his questions, Shin got up from his crouching position in front of the lake and walked towards the only tree in the cave. "I''ll do my training tomorrow, so for now, I need to rest." He really needed to rest, his brain and mind was overeating and he felt like he was going to implode if he didn''t rest. Mental rest only because he was physically well, an insolent health for someone who had just been reborn. "How am I going to sleep?" He didn''t have a bed or sleeping bag to sleep in, there was only grass. The place under the tree was the best because it gave him shade because despite the fact that he was in a cave, with the crystals illuminating the cave you could think you were outside. Thinking about wanting a bed, a surprising thing happened. The grass positioned in the shade under the tree started to grow more and more and finally reached a length of several meters. Becoming long grass, it began to join, twist, gather and bind together to form a bed made of grass. Shin was surprised to see this, he had just thought about wanting a bed and nature gave him one. All that remained was to see if it was comfortable. Since it''s made of grass, he thought it would be and then he can''t complain it''s better than nothing after all. Shin approached the bed made of grass and gently lowered himself to sit on it. Eventually he sat on it and then lay down to be relieved to see that it was incredibly comfortable. The grass was soft and fluffy, unlike being irritating it was soft and pleasant to the touch. He had even been entitled to a pillow with all the qualities already mentioned. "What a paradise" Shin murmured while he was in paradise and after a few seconds of pure happiness, he was taken to the land of dreams. A really very efficient bed! When Shin fell asleep, the grass all around him seemed to dance with happiness and satisfaction at having given Shin what he wanted and having been complimented by him. The tree above Shin was the same, his leaves were swaying with joy from left to right and it was not due to the wind as he was in a cave and there was no wind. Even if now it is impossible for Shin to get sick, it shows the affection of nature towards him. -------------------------------------------------- "Hmmm" Shin mumbled as he gently opened his eyes. Rubbing his eyes to wake up, Shin stood up to finally open his eyes completely. But what he saw was not really what he expected to see. He was in a place that was not the cave he had fallen asleep in. He was standing in front of a lake, a huge lake filled with pure, crystalline water that seemed to radiate divine energy and a heavenly presence. Very strange for a lake... When Shin was still looking at the lake, he saw a small island in the middle of the lake. Finally small compared to the lake but in reality very big. It was a tree. Shin wanted to get closer to see more details of the tree in the middle of this island but after a few seconds of walking, he realized that the island was in the middle of a lake so how he went to join it. Only, by looking down, Shin could see that he was right now on the lake in question. He was walking on it like Jesus. Seeing that, Shin was not really surprised, he had seen more surprising. So he continued walking in the direction of the island and after 2 minutes of walking, he put his foot on the land of the island. And he could see the tree that was there. "Strange, it looks familiar" It was strange that a tree looked familiar to him, he had seen so many in his two lives together and then trees of the same species usually all looked alike. He didn''t linger on every tree he saw either. Yet as he racked his brains to understand this sense of familiarity, he opened his eyes after he realized. "You are the tree that I concentrated my Life Energy into to heal the damage I had caused. Even though you look much fitter and more beautiful than before". This tree was the one in which he had concentrated his Life Energy to heal the damage caused by his inability to master his strength and powers. Except that the tree in front of him was much more beautiful than before, it was a beautiful emerald green, its trunk and roots seemed to have an inviolable resistance and defense, it radiated an incredible abundant Life Energy. He was transformed. "But why are you here? And where am I?" Chapter 10 "System?" [Yes, host]?? "What''s going on? Where am I? Shin first asked where he was. [You are in a world connected to you] "Uh, like the realm of the immortal Jade Violet?" Shin asked because he had a lot of fanfiction where the character asked to have the Kingdom of the Immortal Jade Violet. And he has to admit that it was very cool and very useful to have a place that you can call home when you are constantly changing worlds and universes. So, after a surprised look, he showed an excited smile and was happy to learn that he owned it too. It''s a bit like the immortal Jade Violet''s kingdom, it''s connected to you, so it will grow with you. As for the rest, it''s actually similar to the Kingdom of the Immortal Jade Violet: if you want animals, beasts, immortal plants, etc., you''ll have to find them in a world and transfer them to your kingdom except for normal nature, you can create it yourself. But your kingdom is not just a simple kingdom]. "What do you mean by this?" Shin asked curiously. He wondered what could be even better than the kingdom of the immortal Jade Violet. [The kingdom to which you are bound is the future Divine Realm of your universe]. Shin''s eyes widened when he heard this. Now his goal to become stronger will no longer be generated only by his personal d?s?r?s but also to develop a crucial element of his universe. Knowing this, an additional weight seemed to be placed on Shin''s shoulders. He tried, in order not to put additional pressure on himself, to ask a question to think about something else. "Isn''t it a little small for a Divine Realm?" This place was supposed to welcome Gods, certainly of unknown number but still. [As I said, the Divine Realm will grow along with you, with every surge of power you have, the Divine Realm will grow. The Divine Realm is in the universe but is bound to you by a spiritual bond. One could say that you and the Divine Realm are one and the same entity]. "So if anything should happen to me like dying, the Divine Realm will be destroyed?" [No the Divine Realm would not be destroyed even if you died, which is very unlikely since you are immortal and it is almost impossible that you would die]. "It is true that even if Shin had to die, he will be reborn as a Phoenix. "I see" Shin thought about everything we had just told him, he had a great responsibility. But could he complain? He was given the chance to live a second life and to become a God, so it is justified. "So I''m in the Divine Realm, but where exactly?" [You are now in the future Forest of Life, your domain and your home.] "My estate and my home?" [Yes for now it is the only place created in the Divine Realm because you are the first God and in a way the creator of the Divine Realm. Each God Kings will have their own domain in the Divine Realm, filled with their respective energy. In your case, it is the Forest of Life that is filled with the Energy of Life]. "Wow, I''m lucky" Shin found it incredible to have an estate all to himself, an entire forest. Shin looked all around him to see the lake all around the island as well as the forest on the other side of the lake. But looking deeper, behind the forest a few trees thick, there was a void, space. Shin could understand why he was seeing space beyond the forest but he could not understand why he was seeing a sky, shouldn''t he see space? "System, how is the Divine Realm made, why is there a sky?" [The shape of the Divine Realm is a flying island that will grow with time and covered with a huge dome protecting the Divine Realm from space. The sky is created by the Divine energy to create a living space for the gods]. "Divine energy?" He had heard of the Energy of Life, Creation, Destruction and Death but not Divine. But even without having heard of it, it didn''t take a genius to understand the basis of this energy. [Yes, Divine energy is an energy that can only be manipulated by the Gods. It is the most powerful energy besides the Energy of Life, Death, Destruction and Creation. The Divine Realm is full of it, it is vital to it] By closing his eyes, Shin was able to feel an energy he had never felt before. It was a pure and very powerful energy, somewhat similar to the Energy of Life. Although he felt it, he was unable to manipulate it. "I guess I have to be a God." [Yes] "Aah" Shin sighed in defeat, it could have been a new ?sset to become more powerful faster. His gaze is then put on the tree in front of him. "What is this tree doing here?" It was not as if it was the only one, there were others around the lake but it was special. Already he was in the middle of the lake on an island that seemed to give him importance in relation to the others and Shin could feel an Energy of Life coming out of him, which was not the case with the other trees. [As you already know, this is the tree in which you concentrated Life Energy to heal the damage you caused. But by concentrating your Life Energy in the tree, you unintentionally created a nucleus of Life Energy] "A core of Life Energy? And what does it do?" [You unintentionally created a Tree of Life] "What is a Tree of Life?" [The Tree of Life is an ultra-divine class tree that can produce fruit that can increase a person''s life expectancy or even resurrect a dead person, also produces water of life that can increase life expectancy as well as increase divine power. It will give off a calm and restful aura that can heal wounds, eliminate fatigue and give a sense of peace and serenity to all those close to it. But above all it is a kind of physical representation of your power and will represent the whole life of the universe] Shin''s eyes were wide open when he heard the importance of the tree he had created. He couldn''t even believe that he had created such an important being unintentionally. But Shin also wondered about the class that the system mentioned. "What are classes?" [Classes are the means of noting the power of an object, a weapon, etc. [Classes are the means of noting the power of an object, a weapon, etc.] The classes are as follows: - Common - Uncommon - Rare - King - Immortal - Divine - Ultra Divine Ultra Divine objects/weapons are very rare and there are very few in every universe]. "So this tree is my Ultra Divine tool?" [Yes] Shin was a bit skeptical because he didn''t doubt the tree of life but a tool is supposed to help the owner to become stronger for example but Shin didn''t see how that would be the case with the tree of life, he can even move it. [The tree of life also possess the ability to see into the future good whatever is limited and to predict the good or bad luck of events]. Shin was surprised at the capacity of the tree but it didn''t really change what he thought before. [The host will also be able to create another Ultra Divine tool if you have the opportunity and the skills to do so]. Hearing this, Shin felt reassured to know this and he knew now that he would have to concentrate on the subject of the forge and everything else later. "Will the tree grow?" Shin asked because this tree reminded him of the tree of the world, Yggdrasil, and to his knowledge Yggdrasil is at least the size of a planet or even a universe. Yes, the tree of life is not at its peak, it will grow little by little by feeding on your Life Energy and will be about 500 meters high]. "This is going to take a long time, isn''t it?" Given the size of the tree now to get to 500 meters, it''s going to take centuries. [Don''t worry, the time between the divine realms and the mortal realms passes differently, one year in the mortal world is equal to one day in your divine world] "I see, reassuring" Shin''s worries all dissipated after he was relieved by the answers. Shin then thought of something he was really curious about. "Who are the other God Kings going to be? Will they also have ultra divine tools?" The other God Kings will be born when the concept he represents can exist in the divine realm. As for the ultra-divine tools, all four will have one]. "So what I understand is, for example, the God King of death will be born when the concept of death can exist in the Divine Realm and therefore when living beings exist in the Divine Realm?" [That''s it] Acquiescing with everything he had learned, Shin walked towards the Tree of Life to put his hand on its trunk. "As if to answer him, the leaves of the tree moved from left to right as if they were alive. An Energy of Life was emanating from its leaves giving a feeling of serenity and tranquility. It was a very beautiful, celestial scene. Shin felt a flow of pure and sincere emotions. He felt happiness, excitement and a love that seemed parental. Shin could understand, he was like a parent for this tree because he created it. With a smile, Shin took his hand from the trunk and asked the system how to get back. "How can I leave?" [Just think about it] Shin admired one last time the view in front of him before closing his eyes and thinking about the cave where he fell asleep. And right after that, Shin disappeared from the Divine Realm. Chapter 11 "Hmm" A boy could be seen mumbling in his sleep on a bed made of grass and a blanket made of leaves. The boy was probably having a nice dream with the expression on his face.?? His face was adorned with a big smile and a small trickle of drool coming from the tip of his mouth. His right leg had fallen off the bed and so had his right arm. Seeing his innocence in his sleep, one might mistake him for a cute little vulnerable child. And yet he was not a child and no longer vulnerable, but a Phoenix on the path to divinity. But seeing his nonchalance would make anyone relaxed and hypnotized by his cute and beautiful face. Irresistible, one would want to look at him and pinch him forever. The cave didn''t make a single sound, neither did the birds, the light gusts of wind from before had ceased and the water from the waterfall still flowed, sounding like a melody. The glow emitted by the crystals had faded a little and was no longer as bright and dazzling as before despite the fact that it still lit up the cave. But the light did not bother Shin who was sleeping because the cave tree under which he slept protected him from any unwanted light. Even Shin did not make any snoring or other noises, he just slept peacefully and showed it well. ------------------------------------------------------ After a few minutes of silence that seemed eternal, it was finally broken by Shin''s awakening. "Hmm" Shin''s eyes opened gently but easily thanks to the shadow cast by the tree. Having opened his eyes completely, he rubbed his eyes to awaken himself completely while sitting down. "Aaah" He stretched out his arms to push a waking yawn. "For a first night outside, it was pretty good," said Shin. Contrary to what he thought before going to bed, he hadn''t felt any fresh air coming from the wind and the room temperature was neither too cold nor too hot. And then there was this grass bed that was a comfortable insolent compared to all the beds he had ever seen in his life. The blanket although it was made of leaves was also pleasant, not scratchy and gave him a pleasant temperature. "A Divine Realm huh..." Shin thought back to the dream he had just woken up from. Finally it was not a dream but he was able to access the Divine Realm through dreams so well... At least now the future problem of the house is solved. "Now, the next goal is training." Shin exclaimed as his smile disappeared and his eyes became serious. He couldn''t laugh about training because it was a very important part of the training. He needed perfect control over his body and his abilities as well as experience in combat if he was not to suffer undesirable consequences. "But before that" Shin''s serious face disappeared as he got up from his bed and walked towards the pond. By the way, Shin''s bed did not disappear but and remained always in the same place without having moved a grass. ''Will it stay forever?'' Dissipating this thought from his head, Shin arrived in front of the lake and began to take off his clothes one by one. "A good bath will not be refused" Since he had arrived, Shin hadn''t washed and despite the fact that he didn''t stink and didn''t sweat due to enormous efforts, he would always feel bad for not washing. The water was a perfect temperature, pleasant like a hot spring, but it was not. But Shin didn''t think much because he was in a state of infinite happiness right now. He took full advantage of this divine feeling. After 1 hour of pure relaxation, Shin finally decided to take a real bath. "System, could I have some soap please" [Of course.] A soap appeared in Shin''s hands. An oval soap that gave off an intoxicating scent and invaded his nose with a sweet scent of delicate, aromatic exotic fruit. All this mixed with his natural male body odor could drive a woman crazy and addicted to this smell like a drug. "Is it free?" "Nice" Shin was happy that it was free, he expected it to be paid for. Points saved even if he wasn''t interested in it for the moment. After finishing washing himself properly to be all clean, Shin came out of the pond and bent down to pick up his clothes when he saw them on the ground. "More dishcloths than clothes without being mean" Shin did not want to be disrespectful but the clothes he had been torn from everywhere and did not even make his size. "System, you would not have clothes to sell?" Shin by asking knew that he was going to have to spend his points for the first time. It hurt him a little to spend them on just clothes but he didn''t have much choice, he wasn''t going to go n?k?d outside. Of course host, as a parting gift, a pair of clothes was randomly chosen for you]. "Thank you" Shin replied politely but deep down he was praying for clothes that would fit him well and that wouldn''t look too ugly or weird. He wasn''t picky but who would want to have ugly or weird clothes when you have a system that can give you so much. While he was praying deep inside him, his body was suddenly illuminated with a white light that dazzled Shin who closed his eyes. Shin felt a weight on his body again and the light seemed to be gone so he opened his eyes. When Shin opened his eyes, he could see that he was now wearing new clothes. "Wow" When Shin saw his new clothes, he was surprised and relieved. He was wearing a plain white shirt with a folded collar that cut into a V-shape at the bottom of the shirt and a nice gold tie that was not too flashy. He had a rather basic gray-black pants but well cut with plain white shoes just as basic. But the most flashy and beautiful was his jacket over his shirt. It was a beautiful jacket in a beautiful emerald green that blended perfectly with his eyes with beautiful golden streaks. (ibb.co/vL0GFDF about the same but with the colors said before) Shin was not at all disappointed with these clothes and did not expect as much when he asked for nice clothes. At this point, it would be difficult to say that he was ordinary. His clothes were magnificent and of a masterful quality. People would surely take him for a person of royalty or even divine roots. "It''s almost too much" Shin thought of taking a cape or a piece of clothing to hide in but quickly abandoned the idea. "Now that the bath is over, training can begin" Shin started walking towards the exit until he asked himself a question. "I wanted to start with my Phoenix transformation but maybe I should do it in the cave." He didn''t know how big he was going to be and if he was too big, the risk of being attracted and seen would be increased. But at the same time if he was too big, he would destroy the cave and die in the most stupid way. Shin doubted that his size was so big that he could destroy the cave since it could accommodate several ?du?t dragons flying in it, but he did not want to take any risks. After all, he is not a normal Phoenix but a Phoenix God which could make a pretty big difference in size. Reflecting, Shin stayed on his first idea and took the step towards the exit. Crossing the long corridor, Shin arrived outside the cave to admire the landscape. He could see that it was daylight and looking at the sun, it was around 12 o''clock. A sunny day to start training. Thinking that it was 12 o''clock, Shin noticed something unusual about him. "Why am I not hungry?" It was strange for Shin because when he came into this world, it was daylight and now that he woke up, it was 12 o''clock. So he concluded that he slept for about a whole day. And even after spending a whole day without eating, he wasn''t hungry. Host, if you are not hungry it is because your lineage of the God of Life feeds your body with everything it needs. But this does not prevent the host from eating]. Shin was a little sad when he heard this news. It meant that he would no longer feel the p???sur? of eating! Shin cried tears inside and was disgusted. After several minutes of intense crying, Shin recovered. He walked to the edge of the mountain and lowered his gaze to see how high he was. "Ahah, I had forgotten" Shin jubilated ironically forgetting that he was at a height that could have given his predecessor a heart attack. "Now I''m a Phoenix so there shouldn''t be a problem" He reassured himself that he was a Phoenix and that at worst if he had to break his legs, it would regenerate even though the pain would still be there. Taking his courage in both hands, Shin crouched down and jumped straight after without any hesitation. He descended at a fast speed and soon reached the ground. BOOM A loud and deep thud could be heard at Shin''s landing causing a big cloud of dust. As if to see Shin''s condition, the wind blew and dispersed the dust cloud to allow Shin''s silhouette to be seen. Shin was in a totally normal and relaxed position with his hands in his pockets and his body completely straight. "Shin found it nice to feel the wind on his face. He hadn''t found it nice when he jumped up to the mountain since he was more busy screaming for his life than enjoying the wind. He smiled at the result of the fall. He had nothing, no scratches, nothing broken, and he didn''t have heavy or soft legs. With this fall, the jump to the mountain and the damage he did due to the excitement, he was now safe and more confident in his strength. In addition, he had a possible comparison of his strength in this world, further increasing his confidence in his strength. But Shin knew that he should not become arrogant for all that, he may have been strong but he was not at the top. He then went to the lakeshore and finally asked the system for the thing he most wanted. "How do I turn into a Phoenix?" The excitement and impatience could be heard in his voice and seen on his face. [You just have to think about it and want it]. Shin closed his eyes and went into a kind of trance of absolute concentration. He felt his body, his heart beating and his blood flowing. In this absolute concentration, he imagined the image of a Phoenix, an enormous, majestic and divine bird with feathers of fire. Shin began to feel a pleasant warmth from his body, to expand and dissolve into what seemed to be flames. His arms, legs, head, entire body became flames and changed into inhuman and different limbs. Throughout the whole process, Shin felt no pain but felt alive and free, natural as if he had never been in his real body before. When the process was over, Shin slowly opened his eyes. His eyes opened as he pulsed with divine power and great wisdom. "ROAR" Shin roared a roar full of power that did not sound like a dragon roar but more like a high-pitched, magical song. This melodious roar was not meant to frighten anyone so there was no intention behind it and therefore the animals around were only slightly shaking in reaction to a creature superior to you. But the aura emanating from Shin, though powerful, was also soothing, wise, noble and beautiful making the animals less frightened and for many admiring the creature. Shin felt free and powerful enough to defeat any enemy. But he knew that he had gone up only one step, putting him in Rank A (middle). And yet with only 1 more step, there was already a big enough gap so he couldn''t imagine with 1 Rank. Shin also knew that it was normal that he was physically stronger given the size of his body. It was like the dragons, he was more powerful in their true form than in human form. Shin looked down to realize that he was flying right now at a height of tens of meters from the ground. Seeing this, he thought that he could try to train by flying as high as possible. Shin who was still stagnant in the air gave a shot of wings to propel himself in the air and climb even higher. His wingstroke despite the fact that he was tens of meters from the ground created shock waves on the ground causing waves at the lakes and a wind surge that toppled the trees on all sides. Shin gave 2 wing strokes and with only these two strokes he flew through the clouds creating a trail of green flames behind him. Shin, above the clouds, stopped in his run. "I was thinking about training but it already seems natural and easy". Shin was surprised to find that with only two wing strokes, he already knew how to fly perfectly as if he had always done it. "By the way, my flames are green isn''t it" Shin had noticed the trail of flames behind him and was a little surprised to see them green. For some reason, he expected it but it still felt weird after all the Phoenix he knew was a red/yellow/orange color, the color of a standard flame. [That''s correct host] "I wonder what I look like" Asking himself this question, Shin looked through the clouds at the lake below. He wanted his appearance so he decided to go back down to see his reflection through the lake. Shin leaned forward and flapped his wings again to propel himself at breakneck speed towards the lake. Shin''s speed plus the fact that he was going in the direction of the wind increased his speed, making him reach an insane speed. In several seconds, Shin was already almost on the ground as he was about to crash to the ground. But a few meters before crashing, Shin gave a shot of wings in the direction of the ground powerful enough to lift himself up but not too much to destroy nothing. The wingstroke created a gust of wind that allowed him to reposition himself normally. Shin took a little height to be able to see himself completely in the lake, moved towards it and put his glance there. He saw there a huge bird with green feathers that seemed all soft. Shades of green could be seen all over its body, the tips of its wings, its tail and along its back radiated beautiful green flames. It was accompanied by huge talons, and at the tip of its tail were braided feathers adding to the beauty of the creature. A heavenly creature, majestic, full of wisdom and power. (ibb.co/4phw8hb) ------------------------ / In an unknown place / A woman in her early 20s with long scarlet red hair reaching down her lower back with a braid on the left side of her hair. She was at the edge of a window when she felt a great power towards a forest in the distance and a great roar resembling a beautiful song. When she turned her gaze to the direction where she felt this power and roar, she saw a trail of green flames moving towards the clouds. "What was that roar? And those green flames, they did not come from a dragon. What kind of creature is that?" the woman said in a second state, thinking back to that beautiful song she heard and that beautiful trail of green flames. ------------------------- / In another unknown place / "That power and that roar... I don''t know of any creature that could do it..." Said a huge, inhuman but more draconian figure as she saw the trail of flames and power radiating far away from him. Chapter 12 / Forest / Shin could always be seen looking at himself, or rather admiring himself in his reflection of the lake.?? He was not narcissistic or self-absorbed but he found his appearance just beautiful, hypnotic, celestial. And then it was the first time he saw a mythical creature like the Phoenix in his whole life. He had only seen mythical and legendary creatures in the books he read in the library. The first fantastic creature he saw, even in this world he had not seen any fantastic creatures, only ordinary animals like rabbits, foxes, deer, ... After observing himself in every nook and cranny, he turned and flew off towards the land and landed. When he reached the land, his powerful wings created gusts of wind all around him. The gusts of wind prevented the animals of the forest from getting close to him as they waited far away from him behind the trees for the time when the gusts would stop. Shin finally landed on dry land and stowed his wings which were unfolded, imposing and intimidating. When he landed, he didn''t have time to ask the system that all the animals rushed towards him to surround him and look at him with admiration, love, admiration, respect as if they saw a God. Which is half true. Shin was amused by the reaction of the animals but quickly thought of something else because he didn''t want to lose time and start his training. "How do I become human again?" [It''s the same way as becoming a Phoenix but this time you want to become a human] "Logical" said Shin as he mentally slapped himself for not being able to find that answer on his own. He closed his eyes to return to absolute concentration. Feeling the same as he had last time except that this time he felt his body get smaller and smaller. At the same time as his body was getting smaller, he felt his arms and fingers re-forming in place of his wings. His claws were lengthening to become legs and feet as Shin could again feel the ground in a much different way than when he was in his Phoenix form. The flames that were once on his body and one with him disappeared as his body became smaller. And finally, Shin''s human body appeared with the last little flames that were leaking out of his hair, hands and his entire body. Shin looked again at his body to see if everything was all right with it. He saw his normal body still with his clothes on. A good point was that his clothes did not tear during the transformation. In fact during his transformation into a human, we could see that the flames of the Phoenix transformed into his clothes and the reverse, when he transformed into a Phoenix, his clothes were transformed into flames. "Practical" he said as he clenched his fists to get used to the sensation of having fingers. Even though he had only been transformed for a few minutes. The transformation between his two forms was something he had to get used to. Speaking of transformation, Shin wanted to experience something he had just thought of. Before trying it, he only asked the animals to move away because he was going to practice. "Can you move away? I might do some damage," Shin said with a smile. He always had a smile when it came to animals, he always loved animals. Realizing what Shin was asking, the animals nodded their heads in approval and started to move all of them towards the forest so as not to disturb him. "Thank you". After seeing the animals walk away and thanking them, Shin focused on the experiment he wanted to try. Shin closed his eyes to concentrate, not absolute concentration as in his transformations but rather focused on a specific point of his body. His back. He tried to feel it but only in his back. And after a few seconds, he finally felt the warmth appear. Feeling this heat, Shin concentrated it and circulated it through his back while imagining a pair of wings sprouting. Concentrated and thinking hard, he suddenly felt a new limb appear in his back. But even though he had like a new limb, he didn''t feel any weight coming on. He quickly opened his eyes to see the result of his experience. He could see a large pair of feathered wings made of green flames in his back. It was about 6 meters long each. Shin''s eyes glowed with ecstasy at the sight of her wings like a child and a proud smile formed on her face. The reason Shin was proud of himself was because he didn''t need the system to give him the idea to do it or tell him how to do it. He knew it didn''t take a lot of intelligence to think about it and get it done, but he was just happy to know that he could do it on his own and didn''t need to rely on his system all the time for everything. This is the problem that Shin had often noticed in novels and fanfiction, is that the main characters often tend to give all their problems to the system to solve them. He never took the time to think about it or make the effort to try without his help. Shin could always understand it, they were coming into a new world and they were given an almost omnipotent system so it was normal to use it 100%. But Shin thought that this way he did not face the normal difficulties that everyone has, they were constantly held by the hand. Just like a mother with her child, one day the child has to move forward on his own without anyone''s help. The character has to move forward on his own without the help of the system. Afterwards, Shin didn''t say that he should never use it and enjoyed it but just refrain from using it in times when you could do the thing yourself. In short, Shin was not them and he preferred to follow its resonance. Shin refocused himself on the subject of wings. "So, my theory is confirmed" Since the moment the Shin returned to his human form, he thought that he might be able to get only the members of his body he wanted transformed into those of a Phoenix. He wanted to control his transformations, his body at 100% and be able to freely change himself into either a human, a Phoenix, or only certain members of his body into a Phoenix. Shin, seeing his success, closed his eyes to concentrate and try to make his wings disappear. And after several seconds, they disappeared. "Now, I''m going to do this until it becomes natural." Shin was now going to practice to make sure that he didn''t need to concentrate, close his eyes, etc. to form his wings. That he can take them out without all this preparation, as naturally as possible and in all possible situations. / 1 hour later / After what seemed like an hour of practice, he could make his wings appear and disappear whenever he wanted. "How long did it take?" [You took an hour, host] Shin nodded his head satisfied with his performance. 1 hour to learn that when he had only learned to turn into a Phoenix for only about 1 hour and a few minutes, it was from his point of view a very good performance, very fast. After the wings, he decided to now try to turn his arms into some kind of claws. He knew the Phoenix had no claws, only claws, but he didn''t really want to turn his legs into chicken legs. That would be very weird and unsettling. So he thought why not try to wrap his arm in flames to form claws instead of fingers. Shin moved his arm in front of him and closed his eyes again to concentrate on his arm and feel the heat. Shin used the same method again and after several seconds he felt his hand wrapped in a great heat. Opening his eyes, he saw his entire arm wrapped in green flames while the flames at his fingertips were in the shape of sharp, pointed claws but not long ones. (A bit like ichigo in getsuga tensho ultimate, at the moment he forms the blade, we can see that these hands that are wrapped in "darkness" have become like claws). Seeing the result he wanted, satisfied, he began to practice as for the wings. / 1 hour later / "Always the same time?" [Yes, host] "Good" Shin nodded with satisfaction and returned his arm to its human form. He had now practiced the partial Phoenix transformation for wings and claws. Apart from these two parts, there were no others. He didn''t want to form a beak because it would be very weird, the same for the legs so he concluded that he had finished for this part of the training. His transformation from human to Phoenix was totally mastered. Chapter 13 "Now that the subject of transformation is settled, all I have to do is solve the problem of magic." Shin knew that he had to learn magic to defend himself because his body alone would not be enough.?? Physical strength is important but it can quickly be dominated by magic. Even more so in a world like Fairy Tail where magic is the daily life of the inhabitants of this world. "Status Name: Shin Ai / Age: 18 (physically and mentally) Breed: Phoenix God Title : None Lineage: God of Life Total power: A (low) Competence : - Immortality: You are immune to all types of diseases and have eternal youth. Thanks to your lineage, your healing has been taken to a higher level allowing you to heal all types of non-lethal injuries in seconds (such as the regeneration of a limb). - Rebirth: As a phoenix, when you die, you will not turn into ashes but into a flame to be reborn after an unknown time. - Flame Control: As a Phoenix, a flame-headed species and being at the top, you will have perfect control over the fire element giving you immunity to the fire element but the strength of the flames will depend on the power of the host. - The shape of the phoenix: Switch to the shape of the phoenix which will increase your total power by one step. Elements : Fire (Supreme), Water (Low), Earth (Low), Wind (Low), Light (Low), Darkness (Low), Space (Medium), Time (Low) Shin asked for his status only to look at items with which he had mastered well enough to be used. He remembered that he had a supreme mastery of the element of fire and medium for space but he had not really looked at the others. "Ahah, I see." Seeing his mastery with the other elements, Shin chuckled. Except for fire and space, all his elements were at a low level of mastery. "Ah, I guess I''ll focus on the elements of fire." With a sigh, Shin had no choice but to focus on the element of fire. But he knew that he would still have to look at the other elements later. It was always helpful to know all the elements, he didn''t want to fall into a situation where he would need it and not be able to use it because he didn''t want to concentrate on it. He would blame himself. Even though he could now fly to get around. But if he was ever lazy he would have a solution. "I wonder if I could merge several elements" Shin wondered because he had seen a lot of manga, manhua, manhwa, ect where a character had a mastery of several elements and merged them together to create a powerful attack. [Indeed host, you will be able to merge several elements together to create powerful attacks but you will need at least a superior mastery of the elements to be able to use them]. "Superior?!" It was very high, he knew that his supreme mastery of fire was due to an accumulation of reason related to fire as his race, his soul, his system and that to have a supreme mastery, it would take an enormous talent and a lot of time. So to tell him that the elements had to be at least of a superior mastery was quite discouraging. Even a superior mastery was enormous, after all it was the mastery just before supreme that gave you a divine mastery of the element. [Yes host, you need a superior mastery of the element because an element fusion is something very dangerous if it is not controlled and could cause enormous damage if it is out of control. That''s why a superior mastery is required to do it. Moreover, the more elements merged together, the higher the difficulty of merging and the more powerful the attack is]. Shin understood the reason why an if at the mastery level was required and he was glad he asked before he tried otherwise he would have killed himself. Well, at least he has a new reason to increase his level of mastery for the other elements. But it''s true that hearing the system say that attacks from merged elements were very powerful and dangerous, it gave him chills. He was afraid of encountering an enemy using a merged element attack when he was not strong enough to resist it. Even more so if one person mastered all the elements. [The host need not worry, a person who can control several elements is quite rare, especially above 4 elements. And meeting a person with several elements at a higher level of mastery is also rare, especially in this world. This will be less rare in the higher and supreme worlds, and as for a person who can master all 8 elements, this is only possible for a divine person or a person with divine talent, but it is extremely rare even in a supreme world] Shin was relieved to know this, but there will always be people who can master several elements and perhaps even merge 2 elements in the higher and supreme worlds. And he suspected that his next world would be a higher world, to go to a supreme world just after an average world would be suicide. So he will have to leave the world of Fairy Tail when he is sure that he can take care of a person like that. He will therefore have to leave the world of Fairy Tail when he is sure that he can take care of such a person. For now, he must get used to the element of fire rather than learn to master it since he already has a supreme mastery of the fire element. "I guess I have to feel the magic in my body and imagine a flame," Shin ?ssumed. [You are right host, you must feel the energy inside your body, imagine it and turn it into a flame] After a few seconds, he felt a new flow through his body and decided to concentrate it in his hand as he opened his hand. He imagined that this flow in his body was magic. As he managed to concentrate the magic in his palm, he imagined a green flame. After a little while imagining it, he felt something form in his hand. When he opened his eyes, he could see without great surprise the appearance of a flame in his hands. A beautiful big green flame crackling and giving the impression of being alive. Seeing this, Shin thought about the flame taking the shape of a heart. The flame in his hand then twisted in all directions, danced in his hand and took the shape of a burning heart. Shin''s eyes glowed with excitement like a child in front of his new toy. A firework, a dragon, a human, a telephone, a sword, a spear, a bow, ect. A moment of p???sur? and fun does not hurt anyone. Shin then stopped his activity to focus on more useful ways to use the flame. He made the flame disappear in his hand to refocus on circulating his mana and think of an attack he could try. Then he came up with an idea of an attack he wanted to try, to see if he could do it too. He hurried his mana flow towards his mouth while thinking about the attack he wanted to try and the flame he wanted to create. At the same time, he breathed in a deep breath of air and his ?h?st bulged from all the air he was breathing in. Feeling the attack coming, Shin suddenly opened his eyes and opened his mouth wide as he exhaled all the air he had accumulated. But with the air, a torrent of flame came out of his mouth like a dragon spitting fire. When they reached the forest, the flames continued to make their way as they engulfed all the trees in their path. What can be called a roar of fire continued until it reached several kilometers and hit the mountain on the other side of the forest. BOOM A huge explosion of flames burst on the mountain forming a huge sphere of green flames engulfing the whole mountain. The explosion caused tremors that even reached Shin as the impact created a shock wave that spread while creating gusts of wind that swept everything in its path. Seeing gusts of terrifying wind that could carry him away and make him fly across a whole country, Shin embedded his feet in the ground with all his might until he saw a small crater under his feet and moved his arms in front of his eyes to protect them. Then the gusts of wind came to him as he felt an enormous force pushing him backwards. To decrease the force of the wind, Shin created his wings of fire and moved them forward in front of him to slow down the force of the wind as much as possible. The wind was so strong that he felt an enormous pressure on him pushing him further into the ground and enlarging the crater under his feet. After a few seconds of intensive resistance, the shock wave and gusts of wind stopped while the place where Shin was washed away with dust. One could no longer even see a few centimeters in front of him. It was like a huge fog. Seeing this, Shin kept his arms and wings in front of his eyes to protect himself from the dust. After waiting a few minutes, Shin opened his eyes halfway and lowered his right arm a little to see if the dust was gone. He saw that the dust was almost completely gone and that he could now completely see in front of him. So he retracted his wings, lowered his arms and opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he opened them the second he opened them. What he saw shocked him. The path that the roar of flame took was completely destroyed and burned. The earth was destroyed, dead and dry without any greenery. The other side of the mountain that he could not see before because of the trees was now completely visible in front of him. Except that there was no more mountain but a huge crater in its place. "Shin" was shocked by what he had just done. He didn''t think that he had put so much power into his attack and even less that he was going to produce this kind of result. Feeling guilty and filled with guilt for the forest and the animals, Shin crouched down and put his hand on the ground and circulated an enormous amount of life energy through the ground on a perimeter that surrounded all the places where the forest and greenery was burned. The Life energy spread to every nook and cranny of the places where Shin''s attack had passed. The greenery, the trees, the plants, everything began to grow back and come to life at a surprising speed. Continuing to circulate the Energy of Life, Shin finally managed to grow back everything he had destroyed. Except for the huge crater and the mountain that he could not restore. "For the sake of discretion, I think it''s a failure," Shin sighed in defeat. After what he had just done, it was an invitation to people to come and see him. He then got up, but when he got up, he felt an enormous fatigue and his whole body became heavy and numb. He could no longer stand upright and his body started to pitch as he started to fall forward. His eyes began to close with fatigue and his eyelids became heavy. "What?" Shin didn''t understand what had happened to him. [The excessive use of magic and Life Energy caused enormous fatigue and loss of strength in the host''s body. The host must rest to regain energy and recover]. Hearing the declaration of the system, Shin''s eyes closed completely as his body fell to the ground. Chapter 14 "Hmm." In the forest, under a tree, Shin was sitting, leaning against the trunk of the tree in question.?? He began to make small groans, evoking his imminent awakening. His face and eyebrows wrinkled as his eyes, once closed, gradually opened. He straightened up to lift his back from the tree, but quickly put his hand on his head. "What happened?" As he asked himself this question, Shin remembered his training on his phoenix and his human form. Then his training on the magic of fire by trying different techniques until he attempted a roar and fainted because of the excess of magic used in the attack as well as the excess of vital energy to heal the forest destroyed by him. "Ah, I must have been overexcited and couldn''t even control the amount of magic used." Shin sighed, half blaming himself for what he had done because although it was stupid, he couldn''t be blamed for being excited at the thought of trying to spit fire from his mouth like a roar. It would be exciting for everyone! He then stood up to notice that he was no longer in the place where he had fallen unconscious, but under a tree. "How did I get there?" Shin wondered, confusedly. Then, as if to answer his question, a few animals came out of the bushes beside him and stood in front of him. There was a deer, a rabbit, two foxes, and four birds that looked like some kind of eagle. [The animals in front of you carried you to your present location under the tree and stayed by your side until you showed signs of awakening.] Shin was surprised and looked at the animals. "You carried me here and took care of me?" The animals nodded their heads to answer Shin. Seeing this, Shin''s surprised face turned into a soft, smiling face. "Thank you" He approached them to thank them and stroked them as a token of his appreciation. It may seem simple as a gift, but the animals really seemed to appreciate it as the foxes wagged their tails, the eagles flapped their wings, the rabbit hopped, and the deer gave a neigh of p???sur?. Shin stopped stroking them and had an idea for a better reward. "Would you like to live in my divine kingdom when it is big enough to welcome you," Shin asked with a sweet smile. Hearing this, the animals'' ears and heads straightened, their eyes sparkling with expectation and joy. Seeing their expressions and sparkling eyes, Shin suspected the answer he had received. "Well, stick around so that I can find you when I can welcome you into my Divine Kingdom." "All that''s left is to go back to sleep," said Shin, seeing that it was already dark, he fell unconscious all day. He formed his wings of fire and built wings to fly away to his cave at the top of the mountain. Within a minute, he arrived in front of the cave and removed his wings of fire as he set his attention off towards what was once a mountain. "Ah," a guilty sigh came out of his mouth as he saw the result of his attack. A hole the size of a nuclear attack! If he didn''t attract attention with that, then he didn''t know what he should do. "You''ll have to be discreet from now on and not let me be seen". The place of the explosion was still quite far from his cave and he had removed any trace that people could follow by caring for the destroyed forest. So people shouldn''t make any connection with where he is and he would just have to be discreet if he moved away from the cave. When his conclusion was over, Shin returned to his cave to think about his next actions. "System, at what point in history am I standing?" [The host is one year before the Dragon King Festival begins] "The Dragon King Festival..." Shin remembered of course this rather fuzzy event which was mentioned in the arc of the Great Magic Games. 400 years before the history of Fairy Tail where the dragons were considered as the leaders of the world until a questioning of their reign creating a war between two groups. The war between the Dragons coexisting with humans and those who were against coexistence. The war was lost for those who were for coexistence until the creation of the magic of Dragon Slayer which turned the war in favor of the group for coexistence. Only, the magic of Dragon Slayer came with side effects: motion sickness for some and some were corrupted by their powers and went crazy, no longer dissociating ally and enemy and finally the irreversible transformation into a dragon. This led to the creation of a Dragon Slayer named Acnologia who killed all the dragons on his path and bathed in their blood until he became a black dragon with the name of "Dragon King". Now Shin knew that he was at the moment when the war was being won by the side that was against coexistence. After all, what could simple mages do against powerful creatures like dragons? "Ok" He went out of his meditative and thoughtful mode since he now knew what to do. "I can''t worry about this war right now because of my training but I can use it to my advantage." "I''ll keep practicing magic control until I get used to it and master it perfectly, then I''ll go to the battlefield to gain combat experience." It was perfect, what better than fighting against powerful dragons to gain combat experience and get used to its strength and power. "My training will last one year until I create the magic of Dragon Slayer and then I''ll go to the Dragnof Kingdom." Shin did not want to prevent the creation of the magic of Dragon Slayer because if he did so then the world he is in now would not be at all the same as the one he was looking at in his previous world. Without the magic of Dragon Slayer, the war would be won by the group of dragons against coexistence and the world would be ruled by them, Acnologia would not be born, Natsu and the other Dragon Slayers would not have to travel through time and would not be in Fairy Tail. The magic of Dragon Slayer was the center of the creation of Fairy Tail''s story, without it, the world of Fairy Tail would not be the same as the one it had known. And a world of Fairy Tail completely different from the one he had known would not interest him. Chapter 15 / In a mountain / *BAM*?? *BAM* *BOOM* At the top of a mountain on flat ground, we could see Shin hitting rocks several meters high with his fists. He would hit a rock with his fists, destroy it, and then move to another rock at lightning speed. After the punches came the kicks that destroyed the rocks or rather completely annihilated them from existence. The rock became nothing but dust. Suddenly, Shin appeared in front of the two huge rocks. He swung his leg back and put enough force to send it flying through the air several kilometers above the ground without demolishing it. After he measured his strength, he gave a vertical kick to the rock on the right. *BOOM* The force of the kick caused a small shock wave that propelled the huge rock high into the sky. But Shin was not finished, just after kicking, he rested his leg which was in the air on the ground with force, creating a small crater under his foot. With his leg stuck in the ground, he did a 360 on himself and lifted his other leg to give a horizontal kick. *SRRUH* The leg split open when he placed a heel on the second stone, creating another small shock wave. This time, the block moved at full speed towards the horizon and broke into nine pieces. The fact that he was able to rest his leg quietly showed that he was in control of his strength. A heel strike with great propulsive force and such momentum was very difficult to stop or slow down. Shin''s right hand then burst into flames to form a green fireball in the center. Shin swung his right arm back and propelled it forward with some force, throwing the fireball towards the nine pieces of rock. Halfway through, Shin''s eyes glowed as he looked at the fireball as if he was giving it an order. And as if to carry out his command, the fireball split into nine flames that all went in different directions towards one piece of rock each. 3 flames on the right, 3 on top and 3 on the left in perfect symmetry and synchronization forming a semicircle. They all went towards the piece of rock and destroyed it in a small explosion. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Just after the nine explosions, Shin''s head turned to the sky as small flames began to come out of his mouth. With his head turned towards the rock in the sky, he opened his mouth and let out his roar of flame. The roar burst against the huge rock in the sky, causing a great explosion. *BOOM* A cloud of dust burst but no debris fell. "Ah" Shin sighed with fatigue after his training. Today he had been training all day and night was beginning to fall. It had been 1 week now that Shin had been working on his body and strength as well as his control over fire magic. He had acquired a perfect and terrifying control of his body and strength, he now knew that a punch with 100% of his strength could destroy a mansion in his previous world. As for his fire magic, he controlled it on a clearly divine level, the fire obeyed him with his finger and eye. At a glance he decided what to do with it, and at a glance he decided its trajectory. He could control the fire at will, only his imagination could limit it. With his 100% magical power, he could wipe a kingdom off the map. To start a new life with such mastery of the fire element was a cheat in itself. "Shin wiped the sweat from his forehead thinking that this day was the last day of his magic training and his body. "Tomorrow is the big day" "My first fight, in this life or in my old life." This will be his first fight even in his previous life he had never fought before. Even though it can''t really be compared, in his old world he could have fought against ordinary humans without a disproportionate and superhuman strength. Except that there it would not be with humans, or at least not ordinary humans, but with dragons of tyrannical power, mages with magic and maybe even divine beings later on. Beings who can destroy continents, countries or even worlds as they see fit. Thinking about it, he could feel shivers running down his spine and cold sweats, but yet his eyes showed a yearning to become stronger and an unfailing determination. "Well, let''s go home, it''s already dark." He put out his wings of fire and began to fly away as his body burst into flames and became that of a Phoenix. And with a flutter of his wings he disappeared from the mountain. The mountain on which he was standing was a mountain that he had found several dozen kilometers from his home. It was isolated in the middle of nowhere in a mountainous place with no civilization nearby. A perfect place to train without attracting attention. After about 15 minutes of flight, he arrived at the cave having been careful to be discreet so as not to attract attention if there were people in the crater. Landing in front of the cave, he transformed back into his human form and put his foot on the ground. He immediately entered the cave so that he could quickly go to the pond to wash and refresh himself. Arriving at the cave still lit by the crystals, he ran to the pond, took off his clothes and jumped happily and impatiently into the pond. "Aaah, that''s the best" All the accumulated fatigue and all his numb muscles disappeared to feel such a good, liberating feeling that he could only close his eyes and enjoy it to the fullest. Two hours of relaxation later, Shin mistakenly decided to leave the pond to get dressed again and go lie down on his bed of leaves. "Tomorrow awaits me a big exciting day full of action" A smile on his lips and an intrepid face formed on his face to accompany him in his sleep. Chapter 16 - 16 / In the cave Shin had just awakened from his sleep. He was awakened by the song of the birds in the cave.?? He got up from his bed of leaves and stretched his limbs totally refreshed and light after a good night''s rest. His body was in top shape and at its physical peak, a minimum for the day of action he was about to have. He quickly took a bath that lasted only a few minutes, overly excited about his first fight. He had noticed that his behaviour in combat had become different. Before, he would surely have had the apprehension and fear of fighting dragons. But now he was more excited than ever for his first fight, his blood was boiling and his heart was beating fast. His whole body was ready and waiting for the experience of a first fight. Shin didn''t think it was a good thing that his behavior and view of fighting had changed. He was sure that he could protect his loved ones without any ulterior motive to run away or anything else and then, with his goal of becoming a God, he had to fight in any case, so if he was fearful and cowardly, that would have been a problem. With a smile and eyes thirsty for battle, he hastened to the exit of the cave and lowered his position to give a powerful kick and bring out his wings of fire to fly to the battlefield. During his flight, Shin concentrated his magic and his senses to spread them over a perimeter of several tens of kilometers. As his magic and senses spread, he ended up smelling a large number of living beings in the same place. But there were great differences between the living beings that felt. Some possessed great magical power and great life energy compared to others who possessed a great magic power and a lousy life energy next to it. I guess those with great magical power and life energy are dragons while the others are humans. Shin had come to this conclusion since at the time he was, having a gathering of this magnitude and a side with great magical power like this, it could only be dragons and humans. On top of all this, the smell coming from the place where he smelled the living beings was a putrid and foul stench that was not pleasant to smell. A smell that could only be given off by hundreds of corpses accumulated in the same place. If it was the old Shin, he would surely have fainted just from the smell but he was different now, his training, strength and power gave him an all-round mind. In any case, this smell did not stop Shin from continuing on his way to the battlefield. The magical power he felt there was not strong enough to scare him or put him on his guard. He had to remain cautious and never underestimate his opponent, especially since he was going to be outnumbered. All the time Shin had been thinking about this, he finally arrived on the battlefield. Shin hid his magical power to hide his presence, he had learned it during his week of training thinking it would always be useful. In the sky with his majestic wings and high enough not to be seen by humans and dragons, he finally got a glimpse of the battlefield. The earth was completely dry, dehydrated and dead. The fights and attacks of the dragons destroyed the landscape, the vegetation was nowhere even a small grass was visible only half destroyed hills, dragon-sized craters, smoke and embers reigned the sky. A sky devoid of sunshine, a land lit only by the flames of dragons and fed by the blood of humans and dragons. A scene of breathtaking violence and atrocity. You would never think to see this kind of thing in an anime and it was even more impressive in real life. Honestly Shin was sure that even in the first and second world war on his old one, you couldn''t see such shocking and terrifying scenes. But he had a completely different view of this battlefield, or rather this hell. "Aaaaah" "Help!" "Save me!" He could hear the cries of many soldiers crying out in pain and calling for help. While the dragons for coexistence and against were fighting each other in the sky, other dragons against coexistence were killing the soldiers on the ground with a visible p???sur? on their smile. They didn''t care about the cries of terror and pain of the soldiers and crushed them, ate them, sliced them, burned them. Pity was not in their dictionary, at least not for humans. Seeing this, Shin felt sorry for the soldiers and their families. Children were going to live with a parent in less than an atrocious way. He didn''t wish this on anyone even though he didn''t know the soldiers and he may have been bad people outside of work, but he couldn''t help feeling sorry for them. Adding the manner of their death and the p???sur? on the dragons'' faces, Shin squinted his eyes dangerously as he disappeared from the sky. A soldier was fighting a red dragon that was a fire dragon. He was immense, imposing and powerful, a being he could not oppose. Despite this, he continued to fight for his kingdom and his family. Unfortunately, he only lasted a few seconds before he was struck in the flank by a dragon''s claw. He had managed to put his sword in front of him to lessen the damage but the sword was only a metal sword and when he received such a powerful blow, it did not resist and broke. When the sword broke, the soldier''s body was thrown several meters and hit a rock wall that exploded on contact with it. The soldier was invisible, hidden by the smoke, so the dragon flew away and hovered a few meters above the ground. The dragon flew over the soldier and waited for the smoke to disappear before seeing the desperate body and face of his next victim. When the smoke disappeared, the body of the soldier could be seen. His body and bones were all broken, his ?h?st was opened by deep claw wounds, his blood was running on the ground to join all the others. He must have had a very strong will for this and it was something that could be respected. Even the dragon watching him from the air seemed surprised to see the human still conscious. But that didn''t mean he was going to spare him and show him an ounce of respect. The dragon was too proud a creature to stoop to that. "Ah ah ah" The soldier exhaled much but silently. The dragon, annoyed at taking so much time for a "bug," prepared for a roar and wiped him out for good. "Jessica and Malo, I''m sorry" He mumbled his last words as he saw the dragon ready to kill him. The tears flowed all by themselves and were unstoppable. "Sorry Jessica, I won''t be there to see our son get married or even our grandchild" He mumbled his last regrets and was enlightened by the powerful flames coming towards him to consume him. He opened his eyes with his last strength to see the reason for his failure to die and saw before him a young man standing between him and the destructive flame. Except that there were no more destructive flames and only the young man in front of him whose silhouette he could only see. Chapter 17 The soldier could only look incredulous at the person in front of him. How could he not? A roar of flames of phenomenal power was directed at him, it was inconceivable to him that he would survive.?? No human could survive the power of such a roar and the allied dragons were all occupied by the enemy dragons. Especially with the wounds he had, he was at death''s door. And yet in front of him was a young man who by his build seemed to be almost in his twenties. He didn''t look so powerful from the back and yet just seeing his back made him feel safe from any danger. From his point of view, he was not a teenager or a young man but his savior, an angel fallen from heaven. He felt a calm and restful aura emanating from him that seemed to soothe the pain he was in. His beautiful wings of fire gave him the warmth he missed when he felt a deadly cold. His presence seemed divine, affectionate and made him want to look at it forever. He was in a hypnotized state. Then after seconds of admiring the being in front of him, the young man in question gently turned his head. Seeing this, the soldier''s heart raced by itself, excited to see the face of his savior. "Don''t worry, you will see your family again" The young man spoke in a soft and majestic voice as his head could finally be seen. His beautiful emerald eyes reflecting life itself, his fine black hair swaying in the wind and smiling giving you a sense of security and affection. All of this to say, the soldier with his eyes wide open could not help but shed tears of happiness. His whole being said that the person in front of him was telling the truth and that he would see his family again. Even in his current state, he could not help but believe it. "Thank you," he said. The soldier says as loud as he can without being able to stop his tears of happiness flowing down his cheeks and his forced smile. The soldier''s reaction gave Shin an even deeper smile as he saw the feelings of love the soldier was releasing for his family. *ROAR* A loud and low roar is heard to reach the ears of Shin and the soldier. Shin turned his head towards the dragon in the sky while his smile disappeared. The dragon in the sky lost no time as it rushed towards Shin with great speed. One flap of the dragon''s wings and he had almost arrived in front of Shin. In its momentum, the dragon advanced its left front paw and prepared it to give Shin a claw on the side. Exactly the same move it had used on the soldier. The dragon probably thought that Shin, like the soldier, did not deserve more effort from him and that a claw would be enough to kill him. He had not taken into account the soldier''s survival, considering him very lucky. ''Dragons are really creatures that rely a lot on their physics'' Shin thought because dragons very often use physical attacks and apart from their breath of fire, they didn''t use magic any more than that. The ones that use more magic are those that have more magical power and strength than others such as Acnologia, the 5 dragons that raised the dragon slayers, the dragon gods and the dragons summoned during the eclipse. The dragon''s claw arrived with a great force that swept everything in its path to Shin''s body. Shin then reached out his hand towards the dragon''s claw and collided with it. *BAM* The collision between Shin''s hand and the dragon''s claw caused a small shock wave and a small crater under Shin''s feet. And the result was that the dragon''s claw was completely stopped by Shin''s hand. Shin''s arm was still extended without any pressure and his hand showed no wounds or bruises as if the dragon''s attack was nothing but a gnat attack. "Grrrr" Seeing his attack stopped as if it was nothing, the dragon growled with discontent and anger. He could not believe that this human had stopped his attack so easily. Out of this situation, Shin squinted and looked straight into the dragon''s reptilian eyes as he began to feel pressure. "Grrr" The dragon growled even more as he felt the pressure on his body. This pressure was terrifying but the dragon always tried to resist it otherwise it would go against his pride and it would be a humiliation. "Aaah" Shin sighed with fatigue against the dragon''s resistance. He had no pity for the dragon but he was not sadistic to break his pride into pieces and make it suffer. Shin raised his left hand while the other was still resting against the dragon''s claw. Out of his palm came a small green flame that seemed innocent at first glance. But the dragon was not fooled by its size and felt the magical power behind this small flame. The dragon gathered his last strength to try to move under pressure and dodge the attack but he didn''t succeed. As Shin''s eyes glowed, the pressure increased. "Farewell," Shin said as the small flame moved slowly towards the dragon. The pace at which the flame was moving was a torture for the dragon who knew he was not going to survive. *ROAR* When the small flame arrived in front of the dragon, the dragon roared and opened its mouth to swallow the flame. *CLAP* The dragon''s mouth closed while swallowing the small green flame into his mouth. But when he swallowed, Shin closed his hand into a fist and lowered his hand. At the same time, the dragon was engulfed in a storm of green flame that swallowed him completely and rose to the sky creating a pillar of flame. The flame pillar had also engulfed a large number of dragons that were in the sky around to watch the fight. The soldier who had managed to watch everything from the beginning was stunned and shocked even though his face did not express it due to his weak body. He saw Shin approach him and crouch down in front of him to put a hand on his ?h?st. The soldier felt an energy penetrating him, feeling a restful, soothing warmth running through his body. He was beginning to regain his strength, the wounded and broken places in his body were being healed wherever the energy went. He still had a few wounds left, but they were now less important than before. All this was a miracle for him. He was on the verge of death and now he was back to a decent state. He then looked at the young man in front of him with disbelief and admiration and asked him the question he wanted to ask from the beginning. "Who are you? And what are you?" Shin rose from his crouching position after he had used most of his Life Energy to heal the soldier in front of him. After all, he was in a state where he was going to die at any moment, so much of his Life Energy had to be used, he had very little left. He then looked at the soldier. "Me? I am Shin, a Phoenix." Chapter 18 "A Phoenix?" said the soldier in a clearer and louder voice than before. The soldier was a little doubtful of this answer, he had never heard of a creature named "Phoenix".?? Yet it would have to be a very powerful creature if the young man in front of him could slay a dragon so easily. Upon reflection, the soldier decided that if he returned to Dragnof''s kingdom, he would try to talk to His Majesty so that he could do some research. And at the same time, he wanted to know if he was on their side or not. Even though he strongly believed that he was, he didn''t want to take the risk. If he turned out to be an enemy, it would be a disaster he would have to warn Her Majesty about. "Are you on our side?" Shin was surprised by this question asked, he did not expect to receive a question like this in the state the soldier was in. Truly admirable''. "Right now I don''t know, but I can say that I''m not on the other side." Shin was sure that he was not on the side of the dragons against coexistence, but he couldn''t say he was on the side of Dragnof either, he was just killing the dragons for his experience. "I guess you could say I support your opinion." He was not lying, Shin supported the opinion of coexistence even though he knew it would never happen, only he could support only in the shadows until the creation of the dragon slayer magic. And then when it is created, he will come out of the shadows to support Dragnof completely. Shin''s answer made the soldier''s heart lighter and even very happy and excited to hear that such a powerful person was supporting them. With Shin, their dream of coexistence and victory in this war was closer to becoming a reality. "Thank you" Moved by Shin''s response, the soldier could not help but start crying with happiness again. If he continued like this, he would explode with happiness and dry up with all the tears he was shedding. The soldier was really emotional and happy since he was in the presence of Shin, he didn''t know why he was so peaceful. Shin on his side had his heart softened seeing the soldier crying even though he was sweating a little to see how much the soldier was crying. *ROAR* *ROAR* Angry roars could be heard behind Shin. The soldier dried his tears to open his eyes in fear of what he had seen. A dragon''s nest was in the sky looking at them with angry eyes and bloodshot. This scene brought a breathtaking fear into the soldier''s heart. But the soldier quickly recovered when he saw Shin''s presence right in front of him. His fear dissipated despite a slight doubt that Shin could handle so many dragons all by himself. But he wanted to believe it. "You should be able to leave now," Shin said, surprising the soldier. The soldier moved his limbs to see if he was ready to run away. Seeing that he could move, Shin turned towards the dragons. "Go now and go find your family," Shin said as he walked towards the dragons. The soldier looked at Shin''s back in complete admiration. In his eyes, Shin was a good and miraculous being, an angel who had come to free him from hell. He shone with a magnificent green glow adding to the beauty of the image. The image of a boy leaving to fight hundreds of dragons. This image will remain forever in the memory of this soldier. The soldier then rushed to his feet with more strength than usual and ran in the opposite direction to Shin. As he ran, he turned around to shout and say the following words. "Thank you!" With all his sincerity and thanks, he resumed his race to flee the battlefield. Shin turned his head to check the safe departure of the soldier. Having verified and confirmed his safe departure, he turned his head back to focus on his fight. Stopping his run, he raised his head to look up at the hundreds of dragons in the sky staring at him with hatred and arrogance. "It''s no use looking at me like that," Shin smiled playfully, amplifying the hatred and anger in the dragons even more. Shin''s concentration was 100% on the dragons in front of him and did not care about the fights of other dragons and humans in the vicinity. Shin''s body crashed into the ground creating a small crater and propelled itself into the air towards the dragons. The dragons didn''t even have time to react and Shin already appeared behind one of them. Finding himself in the sky behind the dragon in a sideways position, Shin prepared his right leg to give a circular kick to the dragon''s head. The shape of Shin''s leg became embedded in his skull to break it. The dragon''s body was propelled with great force against the ground. *BOOM* The landing of the dragon''s body with a clockwise speed on the ground caused a small explosion followed by a crater shaped like the dragon''s body. The dragon was embedded in the ground, dead from a single kick to the head. Seeing this, the dragons were completely surprised by the speed and strength of Shin. All this happened in just a few seconds. *ROAR* The dragons roared with anger and all rushed towards Shin who was now in the air without any defense. In this state, the dragons were guided by anger and no longer thought about their actions. Shin, still in the air, did a spin on himself to catch up. Leaning on the platform, he put great strength in his legs and projected himself onto another dragon. Towards the dragon, he covered his body with flame as he pierced the dragon''s body right through his heart. He caught up with himself on a small fire platform and projected himself through the dragons wrapped in his flames. This lasted several minutes and he had pierced more than twenty dragons. From a distance it looked like a pinball machine but Shin executed his movements with grace and style. After piercing another dragon, he landed on another small flame platform but this time dragons roared at him from several sides. Looking at the roars, Shin saw that he was all of two different types of elements. There were roars of fire and wind. Seeing the roars rushing in his direction, Shin took a deep breath and used a roar of fire in the direction in front of him. His roar confronted the roars of the dragons in front of him and crushed them easily and effortlessly. His roar continued on its way to the dragons to crush their scales and explode. The explosion took away all the dragons nearby. Shin then took out his wings of fire and moved them in front of him to protect him from the roar that came from the sides. His wings were much larger than before and were at least 20 meters long. The roars came into contact with his wings but could do nothing. The roaring stopped, Shin''s eyes shone as he spread his wings with great force creating large waves of wind that rushed from all sides. As they flew, the wind waves burst into green flames and released a terrifying magic and heat. The blades of fire crackled with power and sliced through all the dragons with perfect sharpness. This fight had attracted the attention of all the dragons and humans around. Dragons allied with humans or against, all turned their eyes to Shin. Shin was standing in the sky with his wings of fire about 20 meters high and dominating the skies. This image ?ssociated with the fall of hundreds of dragon bodies added to Shin a sovereign and dominating side. He was like a God of Death on the battlefield. The opposite of a God of Life. Chapter 19 - Chap 19 The sky was blood red, the clouds tinted red, a rain of dragon blood descended from the sky and the dead earth fed on the blood. A real hell.?? And in the middle of it, a young man stood in the sky among all the dead bodies that fell. This scene earned the instinctive fear in the hearts of the enemy dragons. The dragons allied with the humans were also frightened but reassured after seeing that all the dragons killed so far were those against coexistence. Yet he did not let his guard down and kept an eye on this being. The humans on their side did not know what to think. On the one hand, he was relieved and satisfied to see that the being in the sky seemed to be on their side, but at the same time, he could not help being terrified and perplexed. An unknown being of immense power appeared on the battlefield, they knew nothing about him, neither who he was nor what he was. He didn''t seem to be for Dragnof''s cause, but he was free and could make any decision. If he wanted to, he could destroy Dragnof and it is not certain that they could stop him. Doubt was present thanks to the presence of the wise dragon, Belserion. With his presence and the effort of all of Dragnof''s dragons, then perhaps he could stop this being. But the question that arose most in both humans and dragons was the same. "What is this being?" No one had ever seen what appeared to be a human in his twenties with wings of fire on his back. And besides, with the physical strength and magical power demonstrated, it was impossible for him to be human. -------- Shin was in the sky and looked down at the humans and some dragons that had landed. He turned his gaze to the enemy dragons still in the sky watching him. Feeling Shin''s gaze, the enemy dragons had to swallow their pride and retreat. They were full of themselves and proud but not stupid. Seeing the enemy dragons retreat, an inexplicable joy appeared on the faces of all the dragons and humans. "YES" He could hear joyful, proud cries of pride coming from everyone below. "We did it." "For the first time, we''ve won" The joy of humans and dragons was explained by the fact that the retreat of enemy dragons meant the first victory of a battle. Until then, he had always returned home a loser with countless deaths and a bitter taste of defeat. Of course, this time too there were casualties, but a much smaller number since Shin had arrived shortly after the battle had begun. Seeing all this p???sur?, this joy expressed, Shin returned to his normal state and his once concentrated and threatening eyes had softened. "I don''t know if I could be considered a God of Life after this carnage," Shin said softly as he saw his "work" before him. He didn''t think he felt any disgust or resentment at killing living beings in cold blood. "And again, Shin was not crazy when he fought, but rather lucid and imperturbable. He was only in an inexpressive mode that could make him seem insensitive. "Let''s say I''ll be an original God of Life, not like the others," Shin laughed softly to himself. As he gave his attention back to what was going on down below, despite the joviality he could see a lot of death and injury, a devastated nature filled with the smell of blood and death and destruction. It was a sad sight. Looking at the ground for a few minutes, Shin looked at his hand and concentrated on it. A ball of Life Energy formed above his hand as his aura dissipated throughout the sky. The brightness emitted by the Life Energy caught everyone''s attention as he raised his head again. The once blood-red clouds became clear and creamy white again, the blood-red sky covered its beautiful blue colors giving way to a great sunlight illuminating the entire battlefield. The sun illuminated Shin''s silhouette in a light that made him divine. Dragons or humans, they were all fascinated by the scene in front of them, a living painting, the descent of God. The ball of Life Energy in Shin''s hands had completely condensed and radiated a soothing, beautiful aura that made you think about life. Shin then turned his hand towards the ground with the ball that followed. Then the ball of Energy on a glance of Shin fell quietly from the sky towards the earth. All the humans and dragons who were obsessed with Shin were confused at the sight of this green ball coming down from the sky. He really wondered what it was and even thought of an attack, but this idea quickly went out of their heads when he felt the aura of this green ball. A natural and very powerful energy but not oppressive or aggressive. The trouble, the fear, the horror that was once in their hearts was being chased away at the mere sight of this green ball. It purged all the bad thoughts only at the sight of it. During all the descent of the ball, no one spoke and did not dare to make a noise. Not because of fear, but because of amazement and expectation and also because of the aura emitted. An aura that could only be admired with respect. After several minutes, the ball finally arrived and collided with the ground. The moment the green ball touched the ground, the once dry, dead, unnatural and unvegetated earth began to grow fresh grass and flowers. The grass magically spread over the entire surface of the battlefield to revive the earth. The grass had grown back, the flowers had sprouted, the trees had appeared and grown in one fell swoop. Humans and dragons were stunned and amazed at the sight of this new little paradise. To a point where they would even be reluctant to stop fighting to spare the beauty of this newly created nature. Just the thought of the destruction of this place made their hearts ache. *CROAR* Suddenly they heard a powerful and loud but also melodious song coming from the sky. Raising their heads, they saw a huge bird made of green fire feathers. From their point of view, the bird was merged with the sun adding more charisma and presence to the creature. The feathers shone and glittered even more in the sunlight making the creature of divine beauty and the flames made the creature look powerful, sumptuous. "Magnificent" "Divine" "Unbelievable." "A sacred, divine, and noble beast." "But I''ve never heard of such a creature." Amazed at the creature, the creature builds wings and flew away at full speed to an unknown destination. While the creature was gone, a shiny object fell from the sky. Squinting to see better, when the object arrived at a visible distance, the eyes of the humans widened as the dragons were startled. The shining and glittering object was a green feather filled with Life Energy and magical power. Chapter 20 / In the mountains / Shin in his Phoenix form could be seen arriving in front of his cave at full speed.?? He controlled his speed to slow it down a few meters before the cave to completely stop just above it. Another proof of his perfect control over his strength. Then a small tornado of flame formed around the Phoenix to emerge in its human form. Touching the ground, Shin traced his path towards the cave and entered it. In his cave, he did his usual little evening routine. Hunted for food in the forest, enjoying his meal which was nothing more than cooked meat, washing and going to bed. Even he did not need to eat, he still ate as a matter of habit. However, he didn''t bother to make feasts for himself or even learn how to cook. The experience he had cooking at the orphanage was enough for him. "We can say that this is the beginning of a new adventure." Until now, he had done nothing but discover his new body and his powers to learn how to control them. "It''s true that I accepted it quickly, but what is happening to me is really crazy". From the moment he started his new life, everything that had happened to him was what he thought was impossible. All this has led his brain to ask itself a whole bunch of new questions. Questions that he would never have thought of before. Like how the universes were created, was there a god in his old universe where the Earth was, were there other civilized or even magical worlds in his old universe? Finally, he had the time to answer all these questions. "I was really lucky" On his words, Shin fell asleep immediately. ----------------------- / 6 months later / It had been 6 months now, half of his training year had already passed. They went by really fast, he didn''t see the weather, his days were all the same. He felt like he was living on the same day for those 6 months. "Six months..." Shin sat on the edge, his feet above the void as he looked up at the sky. "What am I going to do now?" Shin wondered. Since those 6 months, Shin had been constantly fighting in battles against the dragons and when there were none, he trained. He rested only in the evening to refresh himself and rest his brain. And he had a mental stamina already far superior to normal humans. But he couldn''t complain because he had very good results. In 6 months, Shin gained combat experience that he could call himself a professional in the field. He learned very quickly, a good side of a divine talent. Fighting and training also strengthened Shin''s physique and strength. With every fight, with every blow, he became stronger and the training and fighting allowed him to get used to and control this new strength. And it was a cycle for 6 months, leading to a new strength mastered at its peak. With his new strength, at 100% he could destroy an entire castle with one punch. A force he could rely on. His magical power had also become denser, had a better quality and its quantity had greatly increased. With his 100% breath of fire, he could destroy an entire empire. Going from a mountain to a whole empire is not bad. But in the last few days, he hadn''t been able to become stronger. Or rather that the improvement was very minimal and didn''t really feel. He was stuck at his power level and that frustrated him. He knew that he would sooner or later find it difficult to get stronger, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon. Especially since he knew he probably wasn''t yet at the level of Acnologia. And at the rate he was going, he wasn''t really sure if he would be able to reach this power before he fought against it in a few years. Because he knew that he would have a fight during the ascent of Acnologia which should be in several years. But he was trying to rationalize by thinking about his ?ssets. He had his Phoenix form in which he won one more step, there was his supreme mastery of the fire element, his accelerated regeneration. He had also understood that his accelerated regeneration could regenerate a lost limb, but that this did not mean that he did not feel pain and that he was inexhaustible or invincible. The pain was always present as well as the fatigue so the pain and damage could accumulate and severely injure him. Shin also wondered if he should use a weapon and learn how to use it. A sword or spear seemed fine to him. He thought it was pretty cool and it would add techniques to his arsenal and other fighting methods. And it wouldn''t hurt him to learn the art of sword and spear fighting, plus he had a lot of time on his hands. He had even thought about learning martial arts, but it turned out that by dint of fighting, he took on basic postures and habits that seemed to him sufficient. And if you add in his instincts, he was a good opponent in body to body. "I know what to do for the next 6 months" [Name: Shin Ai / Age: 18 (physically and mentally) Breed: Phoenix God Title : None Bloodline: God of Life Total power: AAA (low) Competence : You are immune to all types of diseases and have eternal youth. Thanks to your lineage, your healing has been taken to a higher level allowing you to heal all types of non-lethal wounds in seconds (such as regenerating a limb). - Rebirth: As a Phoenix, when you die, you will turn not into ashes but into a flame to be reborn after an unknown time. - Flame Control: As a Phoenix, a flame-headed species and being at the top, you will have perfect control over the fire element giving you immunity to the fire element but the strength of the flames will depend on the power of the host. - Phoenix Shape: Switch to the Phoenix Shape which will increase your total power by one step. Elements : Fire (Supreme), Water (Low), Earth (Low), Wind (Low), Light (Low), Darkness (Low), Space (Medium), Time (Low) Points : 100 000] Chapter 21 / In a mountain / Shin had returned to the mountain where he had trained so far.?? Just in case he does some damage, after all it was a training so he wouldn''t master much at first. Accidents can happen quickly so he preferred to get as far away from his cave as possible or even from any civilization. "It''s time to use my points for the first time" Until now, Shin had never used his points, preferring to save them for when he needs them the most. And that moment was one of them. "System" [Yes host] "Buy me all possible spear and sword manuals with a maximum of 50,000 points." Shin had 100,000 points, but he didn''t want to waste them all on textbooks, he had to keep them. [Textbook purchases on spear and sword skills] [Merging the manuals of spear and sword mastery] [1%] [20%] [70%] [90%] [100%] [Merger complete] [New manual create: Absolute art of the spear and sword] "Absolute art of spear and sword... sounds like something very powerful" A drop of sweat ran down from Shin''s forehead. Just for the sake of the manual he understood that he had just created a very good manual. A manual suddenly appeared before Shin''s eyes. The book looked quite ordinary, with a blue cover and made of the simplest paper. But it would be if it wasn''t for the golden aura it radiated. This aura seemed miraculous and powerful. The book that once seemed fragile seemed indestructible with this aura that accompanied it, it seemed to be a book that mortals could not touch or use. Shin then took the manual that floated before him in his hands. Once taken in his hands, the golden aura diminished and became thinner and less flashy. Shin looked at the manual in his hands and inspected it. "Analysis" said Shin to see more accurately its status. [Name: Manual of the Absolute Art of the Spear and Sword - Rank: Immortal Description: This manual is the product of the merging of hundreds of manuals on the art of sword and spear. It contains the most perfect basis for the art of spear and sword]. Seen this way, it may seem simple or even too simple for an Immortal rank. And knowing that the manuals that have been merged were potentially already very level. In order to have an Immortal rank, it was surely necessary to merge a large number of high rank manuals. Moreover, the Immortal rank is one rank below the Divine and it should be remembered that the rank is not only based on one''s universe but on all universes. So this manual could be considered as one of the most powerful manuals of the multiverse for the art of spear and sword. At the beginning, Shin didn''t expect as much and the result received was well above his expectations. It''s not as if he wanted to become the God of the sword or the spear. But he knows that when he learns the manual 100%, he will be almost unequalled in the art of sword and spear. But as he has always said, mastery is not enough, it must be accompanied by the strength that can handle and use it. If you have perfect mastery in a weapon but not the strength and you fall on an enemy stronger than you then your perfect mastery would not be enough to take over. Stop thinking about all this, Shin was about to start learning this manual when he realized that he had a small problem. "I have no weapon" Shin sweated, wondering how he could forget the main thing. How is he supposed to master the art of the sword and spear if he doesn''t even have one of those two weapons?! Being desperate for himself, Shin remembered something. "The system had said that if I had the opportunity and the skills, I could create an Ultra Divine Weapon" Shin pondered the question. He hadn''t thought about learning how to forge for the time being so he had no skill in it. And even if he had started forging as soon as he arrived in this world, he doubted that he could have created an Ultra Divine Weapon so easily. For one thing, he wouldn''t have the skills and for another, he wouldn''t have the materials to do it. So an Ultra Divine weapon is not an option. A normal iron or metal sword or spear was not an option either because considering its strength, a normal sword or spear would be destroyed in just one blow. Shin was now at a dead end so he asked the system for advice. "System, do you have an idea?" He prayed in his head for a yes. [Yes host, you can receive a free upgrade weapon] "Unh?" Shin was surprised by his answer. He wanted a yes as an answer but he didn''t expect that. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" He asked curious and suspicious. [Because the host had to have fulfilled some circumstances to receive this weapon]. "And what were those circumstances?" [The host must have created his own art manual and be interested in spear or sword skills] "What if I hadn''t met those criteria?" [You never would have known about it and never would have gotten the gun.] But as if he felt like that wasn''t everything, he continued with another question. "And what is an evolutionary weapon?" Shin asked with a trembling voice to what he was about to hear. [It is a low rank weapon that has the ability to evolve and rise through the ranks to the Divine rank]. He coughed up blood when he heard this deadly phrase. If he had not taken the initiative to think about practicing the arts of sword and spear, he would have missed a weapon that could become a Divine weapon! He felt as if he had been trolled. But he couldn''t complain too much since everything he had so far was gone thanks to the system. It would be ungrateful and disrespectful on his part. Shin took a few breaths to calm down and become lucid again. "Is this weapon a spear or a sword?" From the beginning he had not yet learned whether this weapon was going to be a sword or a spear. Although he didn''t really care as he would have the same mastery of both so he didn''t really have a preference. [The weapon is a spear] Shin didn''t overreact when he heard this, he just thought it was rather original since most mc''s start with swords. "So could you please give it to me." [Yes host] Then in front of him, just like the manual, a spear appeared floating a few centimeters from the ground. The reflection of the spear could be seen in Shin''s eyes as he admired it. It may have been low-ranking for now, but it already looked like a divine weapon. (the laziness of describing it then the image in the commentary of the sentence) Yet despite finding it beautiful, Shin couldn''t help but wonder if he subscribed to the color green. Everything he had been green, his clothes, his weapon, his flames, his Phoenix shape, everything! He could understand that it was the color that most represented nature and life but still. Even if he liked this color, he could overdose on it. Anyway, apart from all that, he opened his personal space and put the manual there just long enough to look at the spear. "Analysis" [Name: ???? Rank: Rare (evolving) Description: A weapon made of a very solid metal and known for its great beauty. A weapon considered indestructible in its same rank. It can be blood related to the owner allowing him to call it from anywhere]. "What a good weapon" Shin expected no less from a spear with divine potential. He even had the option similar to Thor''s hammer to call it. He could put it in his personal space and call him whenever he wanted. Then he bit his thumb to spill a drop of blood on the spear. When the drop of blood touched the spear, the spear glowed brightly and Shin felt a bond created. He could feel it and know where it was as well as call out to him to make it come to him. He then took it in his hands as a small smile could not help but intrude on his face. "What am I going to call you?" Thinking about his name, Shin thought deeply to find a name that he liked and was not too ridiculous. But even as he racked his brains, he couldn''t come up with a good name. So he gave an honorary and powerful name that was not really a name but more of a title. "You will be the spear of the God of Life" Then Shin was surprised to feel the weapon tremble as if she was happy to receive this name. Shin''s smile was prolonged to move on. Chapter 22 Now that he had everything he needed, he took the manual out of his personal space. Having it in his hands, he didn''t know what to do so he opened it.?? But when he opened it, he could only see completely blank pages without any drawings or sentences. "Uh, how can I find out?" Shin wondered. [I''ll do it for see host, the textbooks from the King''s Rank is not learned by hand with writings or drawings but spiritually]. "I see" Shin remembered that this would often happen in culture novels. It can allow you to see if a textbook is at or above the king''s rank. [Watch out! When the host learns the manual, he will be in a phase of intense meditation, so it''s best for the host to do it in a safe place]. "Hmm?" Shin was surprised to see this notification as he was about to learn the manual. Then, as he thought about it, a conclusion came to his mind. "How long is this going to take?" He felt that it would take a long time if the system told him to find a safe place. It was always like that in the novels. [It will take 2 months] Shin sighed when he heard this, but at the same time, he was expecting it. He couldn''t complain either, it is an art of Immortal rank and despite being a divine talent he couldn''t do it in a few minutes. He didn''t even imagine how long it would take if he had a mediocre talent. "He had already been here for 2 weeks during his training and he had never seen anyone come here before. But as they say, it''s better to be careful than not careful enough. So he went to a small reinforcement that he had already spotted on the first day of training that he had done here. Once he entered the reinforcement, he sat down and put himself in a meditation pose. "System" [Does the host wish to learn the absolute art of the spear and sword?] "Yes, please do." Then just after nodding, Shin fell into a state of deep meditation. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ In the reinforcement, Shin could still be seen in the same position as 2 months ago. Nothing had moved, not even a hair, making him look like a statue. Then a finger moved, then two and three. These actions were followed by movement at eye level. His face contracted and his eyelids tried to open with difficulty as if they weighed tons. After several tries, his eyelids became lighter and he was able to open them completely. Despite his long "sleep", his eyes were full of life and energy, no fatigue seemed to be present. "It''s over" Shin said as he began to move his whole body. The more he moved his body, the more you could hear the creaking of bones. Shin stood up and the creaking bones were getting louder, but it didn''t seem to cause Shin any pain, only relief. Standing up, Shin didn''t wait and began to stretch all his limbs, starting with his arms. The creaking sounds continued and Shin''s face expressed p???sur? in doing so. "It feels so good," Shin said with great contentment and satisfaction on his face. Being in the same position for 2 months made your body so tense that the sensation was really unpleasant. "Now it''s time to practice for the remaining 4 months." He had only 4 months left to apply what he had just learned before going to Dragnof. During those 2 months, Shin had learned all the basics and foundations of the art of spear and sword. And he could correct what he had said before. When he said that he would be right under a spear or sword God with this manual, in truth now that he had learned the whole manual, he could not even be considered a master of spear and sword. He could be considered a master of the spear and sword in practice, movements, foundations but to be a true master of the sword or spear one must understand the intention of the sword or Sword Qi and cultivate it. Perhaps in the future if the need arises. Now all he had to do was breed and practice on everything he knew. He came out of the reinforcement to be greeted by a dazzling sun that blinded him. Having put his hand on his forehead to protect himself from the sun''s rays, Shin took advantage of the little wind breeze that he had not felt for 2 months now since he had locked himself in a reinforcement. "It''s time to get started" Finished taking advantage of the wind breeze, he took his hand off his forehead and took his spear out of his personal space. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- / 4 months later / At the top of the mountain, in full sunshine, one could see a young man swinging a spear horizontally and vertically at a frightening speed while each swing cut the wind. The repetitions of this movement gave the shape of a +. As the spear swung, a magic slash formed and moved towards the nearby mountain. The slash came into contact with the mountain and crossed it without any resistance to cut it in half. The nearby mountain was now divided in two and the top part of the mountain began to slide down to the ground. But before this happened, Shin pointed his spear at the top of the mountain and concentrated his magic power at the tip of his spear. His magic power went through his spear and concentrated into a ball of green magic. After a few seconds, the magic ball stopped growing and then ... *BOOM* The magic ball fired a huge beam towards the upper part of the mountain. The power of the beam split the clouds in the sky in two. There was nothing left of the upper part of the mountain, as if it had never existed. Shin retreated his spear towards him with a sharp blow causing a small torrent of wind that cleared all the dust around him, resulting in an epic scene and charismatic image. The slash attack could be called "Blade Dividing the Sky" while the concentrated beam of magic could be called "Judgment". Both attacks could be used with a spear as well as a sword. "Two powerful attacks," Shin said with a more than satisfied smile. Even if he had named these two attacks, Shin would never say them out loud but only either in his head or he wouldn''t say them at all. "Phew" He sighed with fatigue and wiped the sweat from his forehead. It was now the end of his training for the last 4 months on the art of his spear. He was now relentless on his spear art and had completely mastered it. "Seeing the sun, it should be about 12 o''clock" knowing the time, Shin transformed into his Phoenix shape and flew to his cave. Arriving at his cave, he regained his human form and rushed to take a quick bath. After a short half hour, he got out of his bath, got dressed and left the cave. "It''s the big day" The day when he was going to go to the kingdom of Dragnof has finally arrived. From the time he was waiting, his excitement and joy could not even be hidden with his big smile on his face. He spread his wings of fire and flew off in the direction of the Dragnof Kingdom, whose position he had already watched. Chapter 23 Shin was in the sky flying towards Dragnof at high speed. On the way, he felt again many presences gathered in the same place.?? He knew that this place was the battlefield he was familiar with. It was almost like a second home since he fought there for 6 months. Seeing that a new battle had taken place, he thought he could participate in it before going to Dragnof. He had nothing to lose, he could test his training with his spear and then he could go to Dragnof along with the soldiers which would allow him to come back more unnoticed... he thought. "It''s decided." Having made his decision, he turned left towards the battlefield. After a few minutes of flying, he arrived at the battlefield he knew so well. And he hadn''t changed during those 6 months of absence, except maybe more craters, holes, destruction, nothing very strange for a battlefield with dragons. Except one thing that was different from before. Humans, who used to rely on allied dragons, now fought with enemy dragons on equal footing. Humans were now using dragon slayer magic even though it was a bit clumsy since it was invented only a few days ago. The battlefield was even more chaotic and intense with the arrival of dragon slayer magic. Humans wielded fire, wind, earth and other elements. Explosions exploded everywhere, in the air or on the ground, the fighting was intense and difficult to judge. But usually the losses were equal on both sides, as many enemy dragons as humans and allied dragons. But it was quite admirable to see how the humans managed to get away with it when they had the magic of a dragon slayer only a few days ago. Shin understood why the humans were in favor of winning the war despite the numerical superiority of the enemy dragons. Finishing watching the fighting, Shin headed towards a dragon before the battle was over. Arriving behind the back of a flying dragon, Shin retracted his wings to drop on the dragon''s back. Just before landing on the dragon''s back, Shin extended his arm into the void to pull his spear out of his personal space. Landing on the dragon''s back, he didn''t even give the dragon time to notice a presence on his back that he cut off his head. Losing its head, the dragon''s body began to fall to the ground. Before that, Shin did a back flip and landed on a small platform made of fire under his feet. He had named this technique "Flaming Aerial Walk". No judgment on the name, Shin preferred a simple and informative name. Anyway, he gave names to his techniques to be able to differentiate them and because it was pretty cool. He succumbed to this childish urge but don''t blame him, everyone would have done it! Then he wasn''t going to say them out loud every time he was going to perform them; at worst in his head. No sooner had he landed on his platform than he projected himself in the direction of a dragon and sliced it in half. Then he landed on a platform again and projected himself onto a new dragon and cut it in half. He did this trick for a few minutes and killed hundreds of dragons. Then he landed on a new platform but stayed there this time. This little trick had attracted the attention of several dragons and dragon slayers. Seeing the silhouette standing on the platform in the sky, the eyes of the dragon slayers widened and immediately flickered. "Look, the Celestial Phoenix" "He''s back!" "Look at those moves, he''s killed a hundred dragons in seconds!" "Unbelievable!" Fanatical cries of disbelief, surprise and happiness could be heard throughout the battlefield. "Celestial Phoenix?" Shin scratched his cheek with a small smile when he saw the commotion and heckling he caused. He felt like he was even more ecstatic and fanatical than the last time he had come. Then Shin resumed his activities but before he could move from his platform, he heard several roars close to him. *ROAR* *ROAR* *ROAR* *ROAR* *ROAR* *ROAR* Quickly looking around him, he could see that he had been surrounded by several dragons that were coming at him. The dragons coming at him were stronger than average and perhaps one rank below Shin. But the difference in power between two ranks is huge. Shin''s eyes shone with a powerful glow. He grabbed his spear with force and moved so fast that it seemed as if he hadn''t even moved his arm. ''7 Blades dividing the shy'' mumbled Shin. However, right after he executed his movement, 7 magic slashes appeared and collided with the dragons. The dragons were surprised but didn''t even have time to express their amazement that they were swallowed up by the slashes. The slashes lit up the whole sky with green as the appearance of Shin''s magical power is naturally a beautiful green. When it all cleared up, the dragons that had come in contact with the slashes were now cleanly cut in half. The slashes that cut the dragons above Shin cut the clouds, the slashes that cut the dragons to the side just cut the air all the way through, and the slashes that cut the dragons below Shin cut the ground to form huge trenches. The slashes had even cut other dragons that were unlucky enough to be in their path. "7 blades dividing the sky" was the execution of the attack "Blade dividing the sky" 7 times in a row in a crazy speed of execution. Following this attack, the battlefield was in silence. But eventually the murmurs began to be heard. "Unbelievable..." "Too loud" "So that''s the strength of the Celestial Phoenix." "Invincible" The slaying dragons looked at Shin with great admiration. It was for many a great inspiration and gave some the aspiration to become so strong one day. The looks of admiration, the glorious murmurs continued for a little while until the roar of enemy dragons resounded and awakened them. "This is no time for admiration" "Go back to the fight!" Slayers shouted to their fellow humans and dragons to get them out of their daydreams and back into combat, back into reality. The others awoke as they returned to battle against the enemy dragons. Seeing this, Shin decided to sit on the sidelines and leave the rest to the dragon slayers and allied dragons. He didn''t want to interfere too much from now on and let the dragon slayers fight so that they could get better and stronger. If he intervened too much, the dragon slayers would not become strong enough and the war would not turn in their favor. --- After a while, Shin had already put himself out of sight. He could see a few people looking around trying to find him but not finding him, they retraced their steps back to Dragnof. Shin spread his wings and throughout the trip, he followed them and kept an eye on them to make sure nothing would happen to them. After a good hour of walking for them and flying for Shin, they finally arrived at Dragnof''s door. Shin was finally able to see Dragnof''s kingdom from the sky for the first time. And he was not disappointed. The entire kingdom was surrounded by very large and thick walls; inside them contained many dwellings and building structures, as well as the main palace. The outside of the palace had many tall structures with dragon statues placed above them, walkways and passageways, as well as trees and plants. The palace itself was a large stone building with many unique structures and arches. There was nothing to say it was impressive. Especially the palace was really massive, which was normal since it had to accommodate many dragons. He was really wondering how he had built such a big palace, such imposing walls and especially these gigantic dragon statues. He was not in the modern era but in the modern era! And even with the magic, it was still quite incredible. After a few minutes of analysis and admiration in front of Dragnof, Shin went down discreetly to hide in a mini forest stuck to Dragnof. He was also hiding his magic power because otherwise he would have been spotted miles away. Hidden in bushes in the forest, Shin watched all the dragon slaying army enter through the huge door guarded by two dragons. Shin turned around in the forest and wondered if he should wear something to hide his face and perhaps his clothes. With his face and his clothes, there is no doubt that Shin was going to attract too much attention and that was not the point. "System, can you buy me a hooded dress... and a simple dress," Shin asked. [Of course] [Buying a dress with hood] Then Shin was suddenly dressed in a hooded dress over his clothes. (Same as Xiao Yan in battle through the heavens in chapter 8 but without anything that passes in front of the mouth, only a hood) "Perfect" Satisfied with his purchase, Shin came out of the forest. Chapter 24 Coming out of the forest, Shin moved towards the entrance. The entrance had no door and was in the shape of an arch, nothing more basic but at the same time no need to make a box as it is only for humans.?? Dragons can fly over it after all. Shin walked into the crowd which was not only made up of soldiers but also citizens. The citizens went out to look after the cattle next to the walls and to fetch water from the river or the well. The surrounding area was fairly secure with the two dragons stationed at the entrance and dragons patrolling in the air all around Dragnof. However, in general, enemy dragons did not usually venture so close to Dragnof so citizens could go in without worrying about danger. There were even travelers coming to Dragnof which was quite surprising for Shin given the threat of dragons outside. He didn''t know if he should say he was brave or stupid. Or maybe they had reasons for it. Anyway, Shin melted into the crowd and approached the entrance. Along the way, he received glances of curiosity, but no more. Good, I don''t seem to attract more attention than that. Glad he could pass by without being stopped, Shin watched the two dragons guarding the door as he passed through to see their reaction. The two dragons didn''t seem to care about Shin, their eyes crossed but they quickly ignored him. Well'' Shin moved forward and finally entered Dragnof''s kingdom. Finally entering the streets of Dragnof, Shin was impressed by the medieval architecture of the city. He was not used to seeing buildings in this style. This architecture gave an atmosphere and beauty that was not unpleasant and the good humor and harmony radiated by the humans and dragons was very comforting and nice to see. Thinking that this place would sooner or later disappear saddened Shin, really. He could understand why Queen Irene was trying to protect this kingdom and its inhabitants. He continued to venture deeper into the streets as he admired and looked around. He seemed to be on a commercial street as he was surrounded by a large number of stalls. There were stands of food, clothing, jewelry, restaurants, stores, everything to experience a small paradise. Everyone seemed to be happy and no one seemed to be short of money. He didn''t say that they were all rich, but there didn''t seem to be any citizens who were so destitute that they were homeless. And that was what made him so charming according to Shin. Shin could see that looks were always cast on him but never malicious. While he was admiring, a scent came into Shin''s nose. Smelling this smell, Shin began to drool involuntarily. Completely conquered by this smell, he decided to follow it to find out where it came from. The smell Shin was following took him to a stand that sold large meat skewers with a yellow sauce he didn''t know. Seeing these skewers and smelling the smell that had become stronger, Shin''s eyes were filled with stars and reflected a great d?s?r?. He rushed to the stand and saw a grandmother behind the stand. She was the seller of these beautiful skewers. The grandmother who saw Shin approaching his booth was surprised by her appearance that she had never seen before, but she came to her senses and her working spirit. "Hello" said the grandmother politely. The grandmother''s words brought Shin out of his state and came back to his mind to see the grandmother. Looking at the grandmother, he saw the reflection of his grandmother through her and couldn''t help but sketch a beautiful little smile. "Hello," Shin replied with tenderness and gentleness as when he was talking to his grandmother. "I would like 2 meat skewers please" The grandmother was once again surprised by the way Shin spoke and smiled at her. She took two skewers of leather and gave them to Shin. "It''s free you can keep them" said the grandmother with a nice little smile. Hearing that it was free, Shin was surprised, but this was a reminder of something. ''I don''t have any money,'' he had completely skipped the money issue, it hadn''t even occurred to him. Then he remembered that the systems in the novels could often convert points into money. ''System, can you convert points into money?'' "No, it''s okay, obaa-san, I''ll pay, how much is it?" The grandmother was pleasantly surprised by the honesty of the boy of about 20 years old. She could tell from his voice. "It''s 100 jewels" (I don''t know what currency he used at that time in the Dragnof kingdom so I would put the same currency everywhere in the Fairy Tail world). ''System, please give me 100 jewels''. [Yes host, they will be deposited in your personal space] Shin put his hand in his pocket to make it look like the jewels were in his pocket as he took them out of his personal space. "Behold, obaa-san" Shin placed the jewels in the grandmother''s hand, took his skewers and left. "Goodbye, obaa-san" The grandmother responded by greeting him with her hand. "What a nice young man" -- Shin enjoyed his skewers while continuing to visit the streets like a good tourist. Shin almost cried tears of joy and happiness due to the taste of the skewers. "So good" mumbled Shin. Since he had been in this world, he had only eaten fire-heated meat so he was instantly conquered by the skewers even though it would be simple for others. As he walked and enjoyed his skewers, Shin frowned as he sensed a familiar aura further on in Dragnof. He was really curious to know where this aura that was like his own came from and why. This square was giant and crowded with citizens and dragons. It was located right in front of the palace. But Shin focused on the aura and searching for where it came from. Then he saw a small crowd in the middle of the square that seemed to be admiring something that was in the center of the square. Feeling that its aura came from there, he hastened to go and see. Arriving in the crowd, he widened his eyes in surprise at the sight of the object in the middle of the square and in the center of the citizens'' attention. Chapter 25 Shin''s eyes were wide open, surprised by the discovery of the thing that had attracted so much attention. In the middle of the square was a green feather that floated in the air thanks to magic.?? The feather was a beautiful green, shiny and glittering and radiated an energy of life around it. The magical power that emanated from it was also very powerful, even if it was only a feather. It brought serenity and calm to the people by its simple sight. Shin was surprised but curious to know how one of her feathers had ended up here and why it had been exposed. So he asked a person chosen at random next to him. "Excuse me" while addressing a man next to him. "Could you tell me what this feather is and why it is on display?" The man looked at him suspiciously and analyzed Shin from top to bottom. A look of understanding seemed to emerge from the sight of Shin''s clothes. "You must surely be a traveler not to know this" "That''s right." The man sighs and then turns his head towards the feather to continue admiring it while answering Shin''s question. "This feather is a feather of the Heavenly Phoenix, it is a very powerful artifact that overflows with great magical power and unknown power with divine healing powers. It is displayed because it gives hope and for the immense gratitude and belief in the Heavenly Phoenix," the man said with some pride. "Who is the Heavenly Phoenix? And what do you mean by divine healing powers?" Shin asked further questions to understand what Dragnof knew about him. "The Heavenly Phoenix is a being who appeared in a battle against the dragons and helped us defeat them. We don''t really know if he is human or something else, we only know that his name is "Phoenix". In addition, rumors have been circulating that he reappeared in the battle just an hour ago. As for the divine healing powers, when the soldiers brought the feather back to the kingdom, the Energy it released healed the wounds of the soldiers nearby". As the man explained to him, Shin was surprised to hear rumors that he was present in the battle an hour ago. The spread was terrifying. But Shin concluded that for the time being, he did not know what a "Phoenix" was. Perhaps there were no books that talked about them as mythical and imaginary beasts. Then as Shin was in his thoughts, the Energy of Life from the feather began to intensify and pulsate with power. The sudden intensification caught the citizens unawares as he was enjoying the Energy of Life en masse. The Energy could only be beneficial to them and would do them no harm. The Energy that was now spreading throughout Dragnof began to move and focus in the direction of Shin. At the same time, the feather that hovered in the center began to tremble slightly to make it understand that she had felt the presence of Shin and that she wished to return to her original place. Watching the whole scene, the citizens were stunned. At first they did not understand the sudden explosion of Energy and then when they saw the Energy moving towards the man as an unknown, they all asked themselves the same question. ''Who is this man?'' Why was the Energy and the feather reacting like that in front of Shin? The feather that was shaking more and more until it lost the magic around it that protected it with disconcerting ease. It was the wise dragon, Belserion who had installed it! It should not be so easy to break. The citizens were stunned, but they quickly recovered by remembering where the feather came from. Having put things into perspective, they observed the behavior of the feather to see that it was also heading towards the young man. ''Will the feather defend itself against the theft of Energy?'' But when the feather arrived in front of Shin, the citizens could only look at the scene in front of them without being able to say anything because they were so shocked. The feather had stopped in front of Shin and Shin unconsciously pulled out his wings so that the feather threw itself on them and returned to its place. Even Shin did not understand what was happening. ''System, can you explain?'' So he went back to the only ''person'' who could know. [It''s simple host, the feather that fell from your body was not plucked out of your own free will, so it will return to its host if it feels it''s close, or if you pluck a feather out intentionally, then the feather will not react like that]. ''I see'' is always interesting to know. It was disturbing to know that you weren''t even the one who knew you best, but a system. ------------------ While the event was taking place in front of the palace, a young woman was standing in a very large room filled with bookshelves with a ton of books. This young woman was quite tall and voluptuous, she had scarlet hair leaning on her back with one side of her hair having a braid that looked like a rope. She had brown eyes fitting her beautiful jade face. As for clothing, she wore a white coat passing behind her, a sort of black stripe forming an x on her belly leaving it uncovered, a long combat skirt following the top and a belt with a sword hanging from it. She was a fatal beauty for any man but emitted the aura of a serious and powerful queen. She was, of course, Irene Belserion, Queen of Dragons and Queen of Dragnof. She was sitting on a chair with a large pile of books on the table. She had come to the library to see if she could find any information about the Celestial Phoenix. Find out if it was some kind of god, an ancient existence, or what race it came from. She had a clue knowing that he claimed to be a Phoenix so she looked for this race in the oldest books she found in the library. However, she had been searching the books for almost 6 months and hadn''t found anything yet. In addition she was busy with her work as a Dragnof Queen so she could only search in times of freedom, which was very little time per day. So Belserion took more work than usual to give Irene some free time. She closed a book when she sighed with fatigue and dissatisfaction at still not having found any information in 6 months! In addition, an hour ago, a rumor was circulating that the Celestial Phoenix had reappeared on the battlefield after 6 months of absence. If it continued like this, she would have to stop her research because of the time it was taking her. Then turning the pages of a book, the pages caught her attention. Looking at the pages she turned, she could see that each page was about a creature she had never heard of. Seeing a glimmer of hope that she would find the answer to her question in this book, she put all her attention on this book as she searched for a creature named ''Phoenix'' or with the physical descriptions she received from the soldiers in the field. Turning page by page, she came across a page with a drawing of a large bird with a name marked above it. "Phoenix" read Irene with a happy and satisfied smile on her face making her even more sublime. Then she looked at the writings on the right page next to the drawing and read them. "The Phoenix is a mythical and ancient bird made of fire and endowed with great longevity and characterized by its power to rise again from its ashes after being consumed in its flames. It is extremely powerful and beautiful and has been prayed to by many as the God of life and death. He was also much prized for his tears that could heal any wound and his feathers considered as an artifact of great power. Yet his existence has never been proven over time." (This description is only a description taken from google and a little modified by me so don''t pay too much attention to it) When Irene finished reading the text, she was shocked beyond words, her smile widened and her eyes shone. Such a powerful and ancient creature had found itself on the battlefield and had helped them. They discovered a creature as ancient as the world and that had never been seen before. She had never seen it personally but all her soldiers swore to her that it was the truth and she believed in them. Irene could not believe it, they even had one of her feathers which was considered a very powerful artifact. Moreover, Irene had noticed that the Phoenix on the book was drawn with a mixture of red and orange, whereas according to her soldiers'' statements, the Celestial Phoenix was green. She wondered why, but she put the question to the side of her mind. As she marveled, the library door suddenly opened to give way to the presence of a palace guard. "My Queen, something has happened in the place where the feather of the Celestial Phoenix is," said the soldier with an urgent and strong voice, but always with respect. Hearing this, Irene came out of her state of wonder and jumped out of her panicked chair. "What happened?!" Irene asked in a strict and strong voice. "The Energy of the feather suddenly intensified and came into contact with a stranger," said the soldier hastily. Irene rushed out of the library as she ran towards the square. ''What''s going on with the feather? Who is this person?'' Chapter 26 Running towards the exit, Irene took only a few minutes to cross the immense palace. With her dragon-slayer magic, she was stronger than before.?? She was confident in her strength and magic, yet she was showing a face of fear and apprehension at the moment. Given the power of the feather alone, if her power were to be unleashed, then the kingdom would surely suffer great damage. And the question she had been asking herself ever since he had the feather was running through his head. Will the Celestial Phoenix want to destroy the kingdom for taking one of her feathers? According to the soldiers, the feather fell out of the Phoenix''s body, so in itself it is not considered theft. But she now knew that the Phoenix was a mythical and ancient creature never seen before. So she didn''t know the behavior of the creature, but knowing that it is very powerful and that it is a creature as old as the world, she thought the Phoenix must have a minimum of pride. She also felt the outpouring of Life Energy from the feather. Feeling this energy, her confused mind cleared up and her negative feelings subsided. All her bad thoughts like the destruction of the kingdom were swept away to be replaced by thoughts buried deep in her heart. Thoughts of finding himself falling in love with a man and getting married so that he would never be separated again, from life to death. Becoming pregnant with their child and living a happy and peaceful life. It was a dream that Irene had buried deep in her heart because of her status as Queen and the ongoing war. She had very little time for herself or to make her dreams come true. But it was a dream that she cherished the most in the world. She wanted a man who would free her from all the constant stress, to see her as a woman and not a queen, to feel that warmth she had never experienced before. All her thoughts, d?s?r?s and dreams resurfaced, but she focused on the present situation and was finally able to see the faces of the people. She was able to notice and see the faces of the citizens and soldiers already there. Confused to see these facial expressions instead of fear or anything else, she noticed that their faces were all pointing towards the same place. Moving closer to the square, she was able to see the scene which obscured all the people in the place. A young man of about 19-20 years of age with a line and celestial beauty was standing in the center of the citizens, wearing a large dress with the hood that had now come off because of the wind caused by the power of the Energy of Life and his floating hair. Irene was hypnotized by the young man and her heart began to beat at a speed and rhythm different from usual and unusual for her. Shin''s reflection was reflected in his glassy eyes and was engraved in her memory forever. An image worthy of a painting from the greatest artist, no, a divine painting. Still hypnotized, a flying object entered her field of vision. Shifting her gaze slightly to have Shin and the object in her vision, Irene could see that the object was the feather. She was first surprised to see the feather as it was locked in a barrier created by Belserion and reinforced with its magic which was very powerful. Then the feather continued to move towards Shin until it stopped right in front of him. Suddenly, in the young man''s back, large green wings of fire emerged. The wings radiated a pleasant warmth and were sturdy looking very powerful. It released small flames dancing all around Shin adding even more charms to the image of Shin. Added this to Shin''s serious eyes and the aura of his magical power, Shin''s charisma and charm became fatal for all women. At that time, Irene had begun to make the connection between all that had just happened. ''A celestial appearance, an overwhelming magical power, wings of fire, and the Energy of the feather that seems to react...Could it be?!'' When Irene had found the answer, the feather did something that made Irene 100% sure of the reliability of her answer. The feather threw itself towards Shin''s wings to merge there and return to its place. After asking the system and getting his answer, Shin remembered that he was in a public place among all the citizens. Looking around him, Shin saw everyone''s eyes on him. Shocked looks, love, ?ust, admiration, all kinds of emotions and d?s?r?s were released. A drop of sweat ran down on Shin''s forehead as he saw everyone looking at him like that. Then his gaze was drawn to the side to see a woman. (Irene''s description already made) "Irene Belserion" gently mumbled Shin so that no one could hear her. She was beautiful and when Shin saw her, his heart leapt. It was the first time he felt this and his heart beat at this rhythm and speed. He understood that he had surely had what was called "love at first sight". In the anime, he already thought Irene was very beautiful, but in real life, it was something else entirely. For him, she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. But if he was interested in her, it wasn''t just a question of beauty. Irene''s character was tragic for him, basically she was just a queen who loved dragons and wanted the best for them and her people. She fought for coexistence to be ultimately destroyed, betrayed and changed. It is because of all this that her personality has changed over 400 years of solitude, without all this she would have been a woman with a child and perhaps living happily. Proof of this is that when she commits suicide in the final season of Fairy Tail, she cannot bring herself to kill Erza, showing that her maternal love is still present despite everything that has happened to her. What''s more, she managed to fight against her will to take her daughter''s body and abandoned her so as not to regret it later. For him, despite what Irene said, it was a maternal act of pure love and it moved him. It was from that moment on that he began to love the character of Irene. Continuing to think about it, he heard a sweet and enchanting little voice that took him out of his mind. "Are you the Celestial Phoenix?" Looking straight into Irene''s eyes, he could see anxiety and reluctance. The worry was that she was afraid that Shin would destroy Dragnof''s kingdom because of the presence of the feather in the kingdom. "Yes" Shin decided not to hide it anymore since he could no longer. "Waah" "Mom, it''s the Celestial Phoenix." "It''s really him." Some of the citizens were impressed to see Shin, the children looked at him as an idol, an icon, others as a God. They all whispered to each other. Shin smiled with amusement due to the children''s reaction. "We are sorry!" Shin heard Irene''s loud voice and looked at her. Irene was bowing forward to apologize. He was confused, he was sure that they had nothing to blame themselves for and then Shin understood why but he didn''t have the time to answer. "We took one of your feathers without asking permission and displayed it as an artifact." All the whispering citizens looked at their queen with big eyes when they saw her in that position. Then they remembered that before them was the Celestial Phoenix, a being who could surely destroy their kingdom if he wanted to. Seeing the queen prostrate herself, all the citizens and soldiers followed, even the children. "We are at fault!" "It is we who have taken your pen" "Take our lives but please leave the queen." All the citizens pleaded with Shin to let their queen live against their own. Irene raised her head full of surprises at the words of the citizens and was moved. Her eyes were wet and tears began to form in front of the kindness and honesty of her citizens. She was proud of it. Seeing this, Shin said nothing, making the citizens and Irene even more stressed and terrified of his response. Shin smiled a little smile that no one had noticed because he was prostrate. "Ahah, don''t worry, I won''t do anything" Shin came out with a warm little laugh that relaxed the atmosphere. Hearing this, the citizens and Irene were surprised beyond words and shouted all together. "Thank you!" The children left their parent''s side and ventured to Shin. "Thank you big brother" "You''re really handsome big brother" "Big brother you''re super strong, teach me." The parents were about to scold and call out to their child but were prevented from doing so by Shin''s next words. "Ahah, thank you that''s nice and don''t worry, I''ll teach you to be strong" said Shin as he squatted down to get up to the children''s waist and chat with them. Seeing this scene, the atmosphere became warm and the citizens smiled. Shin''s aura put them at ease and made the atmosphere jovial and comfortable. Seeing Shin interact with the children, seeing his kindness, Irene''s heart beat even stronger, her cheeks blushed and a beautiful smile formed. "Would you like to go inside the palace to talk, Phoenix Celeste?" Irene asked respectfully, gently and with what seemed to be loving affection. Shin stood up and pushed the children to return to their parent. "Of course with p???sur?, call me Shin," Shin smiled as he walked towards Irene. Chapter 27 Seeing Shin approach her and hearing her say to call him Shin, which she ?ssumed to be his first name, her heartbeat quickened and this unfamiliar feeling grew. "I can''t call you that," Irene said, clapping her hands forward to show her refusal to call him by his first name.?? Not that she didn''t want to, but she couldn''t. For her, Shin was an ancient and respectable being with whom she had to be polite. And calling him by his first name and with such familiarity was for her a little disrespectful and there was also the fact that she felt shy to call him that. "Don''t worry, really, call me Shin," insisted Shin with a gentle smile that Irene found hard to resist and finally gave in. "Okay Shi-Shin, you can also call me Irene," Irene replied shyly. Shin couldn''t help but laugh silently when he saw this side of Irene that he thought was really cute. "Okay Irene" Irene blushes when she hears her first name mentioned by Shin. At the time, she was like a young girl in love and since it was the first time she had ever spoken like that, without her queen status, to a person of the opposite s?x, she was not sure how to go about it. "Irene turned around and started walking while Shin followed her. "While following Irene, Shin heard the children shouting goodbye to her. Turning his head behind him, Shin looked at the children and shook his hand, still with his little smile, to answer them. -------- Shin continued to follow Irene as he walked through the palace toward Irene''s office. There was a deadly silence between the two as neither began the conversation. Neither knew what to say. So Shin could do nothing but look around curiously. The corridors they were in were really huge, big enough to accommodate one or more dragons. At the same time, seeing the size of the streets in the kingdom and the size of the palace from the outside, one could expect it. A very large courtyard built in a circular shape with a statue of a dragon with a woman surrounded by a field of flowers. The courtyard was lit by the sun coming from the ceiling which was open to allow the sun''s rays to pass and the dragons to enter. It was a cheerful and fun place, full of dragons and children playing together and ?du?ts talking. Shin found this scene very beautiful and meaningful to Irene. "This scene and this place must be very important to you," Shin said sincerely. Irene was taken aback when she heard Shin speak for the first time in all their walking. "It''s true, this scene represents what I''m fighting for," Shin replied solemnly and determinedly. "Unfortunately, what you''re trying to do is probably just a utopia," mumbled Shin to himself and sadly to Irene. Shin didn''t know if this kingdom would survive with his presence or not. He didn''t know, but he would try his best. Having finished contemplating this scene, Shin and Irene returned to their walk to go up to the palace floor and finally arrive at Irene''s office. Arriving in her office, Shin was rather surprised. The desk was a fairly large room filled with cabinets and shelves on the left and right sides of the room. In the middle of the room were two sofas opposite each other and a small table in the middle of both. There was a large chandelier on the ceiling lit by magic, and at the back was his wooden desk with a small lamp on it, papers, and books. Just behind the desk was a huge bay window with a view of the entire kingdom from the entrance side, where Shin came from. One could also see the square just in front of the palace entrance, the forest at the end of the kingdom, and Shin could even see the mountain from where he came. Even if he was surely the only one here who could see it from so far. Irene walked towards the sofas in the center and invited me. "Sit down" having been invited, Shin approached the sofas and sat down with Irene who had waited for him to show her politeness. "Please take it, I made it myself," Irene said shyly, giving a cup to Shin. Shin accepted the cup and sipped it gently. The tea was fruity, sweet and really good. He didn''t expect such good tea at a time like this. In fact, it might not even have been tea. "It''s very good," Shin replied kindly, always accompanied by his smile. "Irene blushed and answered shyly but deep down she was very happy to have been complimented by Shin. Irene took a quick sip of her tea and then asked Shin a question. "So you are a Phoenix?" Irene asked, becoming more serious and wanting to confirm what she had discovered but also curious. Shin was surprised at her change in behavior but understood that she had to be serious as a Dragnof Queen. She had to show her presence as Queen but always remained respectful to Shin by knowing her identity. "It''s true I am one," Shin replied. He had also been a little surprised because behind his question, she seemed to have some knowledge of what a Phoenix was. "Do you know what a Phoenix is?" "Yes," Irene nodded. "I''ve read about it in books, it''s a mythical and ancient creature..." Irene replied by telling Shin about everything she had read about her species. Shin thought about everything she had just said, and in general, it was a good description of his species even if it was based on what he knew about his former life. "Shin had been a little disturbed by the word "old". "I''m only 20 years old." Irene choked on his tea and was a little shocked to know that he was only 20 years old. Knowing that the Phoenix were endowed with a very long lifespan surely comparable to or even longer than that of dragons, she thought he was at least centuries old. Yet, deep in her heart, she seemed relieved to know that he was only 20 years old. Irene herself was 24 years old so there wasn''t that much difference, especially for someone with such a long life span. Lost in thought, she remembered how she had reacted after knowing that he was only 20 years old. She blushed with shame as she began to apologize. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that you were old or anything," said Irene in a panic. "Ahah, that''s okay, I can understand since my race lives a very long time," Shin laughed softly. Seeing Shin smiling and laughing, Irene was hypnotized and could only blush when she saw him smiling and laughing. She went back to her little world and admired Shin. She quickly stepped out of her little world and reprimanded herself for reacting like that in front of her guest. But looking back, she couldn''t help but smile when she saw that the Celestial Phoenix was not arrogant, vicious, power-hungry, mean or otherwise. Instead, he seemed kind, humble, helpful, sociable, perfect. He exuded a comfortable and gentle aura that made you want to be friends with him, to listen to him talk, to admire him. Irene was really happy that he was such a person, she thought her kingdom had been blessed. And thinking about it, she remembered that she had to ask him a very important question. "Shin" Irene had been put at ease with him and so called him by his first name in a serious way. "Yes?" Seeing that she was serious, Shin concentrated again and resumed a serious attitude. "Are you going to help us in this war?" Chapter 28 "Are you going to help us in this war?" Shin could sense hope in Irene''s voice and he could understand it.?? He had only met Irene for a few minutes and yet he felt like he knew her by heart. "Of course," Shin replied. Even if he said yes, Shin knew that he would surely not prevent the destruction of the kingdom. It would change far too much and as he had already said, he might be able to fight Acnologia with equality but not defeat it. And their fight would result in the destruction of the kingdom. But he would do his best to make Irene suffer less compared to what she suffered in the anime. He could not bear to know that she would be in the same state as in the anime. He could see Irene''s face super happy and he couldn''t help but smile sadly. He already knew that he was falling in love with her so he would do his best to always be there for her and give her enough love to heal the future wound. Then they continued talking about everything and nothing all day long. This little talk went great and had built a relationship based on friendship for the time being even though he knew that his budding feelings were mutual. He doesn''t want to rush things so he will let their relationship grow with time. Irene no longer spoke to Shin in the same way she used to, she spoke to him as a friend in a familiar way even though she was still a little shy. She was discovering her feelings that she was not used to so she was not yet very comfortable with them. "We''ve been talking for a little while now, it''s already dark," Irene says, noticing that the sky is getting darker and the moon is replacing the sun. "It''s true," said Shin, noting the same thing. "I apologize again for the story of the feather, it''s just that it gave hope to the citizens and it gave off a calm and gentle aura that soothed the citizens and made them think of something else than war," Irene said softly, thinking of her people. Then she got up from the couch and walked to the door. "Follow me, I''ll show you your room". Shin looked at her as he thought about what she had said earlier. "I''d like to go do something before that," Shin said as he got up from the couch and walked towards a confused Irene. They left the office and Irene followed Shin as he headed out of the palace. They arrived at the exit to see the square as Shin spoke, still walking towards the center of the square. "You know, I don''t blame you at all for the feather, in fact I didn''t even take it back because I wanted to, it''s just that when one of my feathers is plucked out against my will, it will try to come back to me". While speaking, Shin drew the attention of the citizens who had recognized him with the Queen. "It''s the Celestial Phoenix." "He''s really beautiful" "He doesn''t seem angry or a bad person." "He is accompanied by the Queen" "What''s he gonna do?" Everybody was wondering what he was going to do, even Irene. Arriving at the center of the square, Shin spread his wings to everyone''s surprise. Some even thought that the discussion with the Queen had gone badly and that he was going to destroy the kingdom. But when they saw that their Queen was just as surprised, this idea was ejected from their minds. Shin then reached out his arm and approached his wings to pluck a feather. Irene and the citizens were all watching in shock. They all thought that they had lost the feather forever since she had returned to Shin. Everyone was disappointed and sad, he considered the feather as their treasure and it gave that soothing aura that they all loved. The feather was floating above Shin''s hand as he closed his eyes to install a magical barrier around the feather to replace Belserion''s barrier on the old feather. Having placed the barrier around the feather, he left the feather floating in the middle of the square where the old one was. Installed, the citizens could once again feel the aura they had missed. "This time it will stay," said Shin, turning to Irene. "Thank you," Irene said sincerely and displayed the most beautiful smile she could to thank him for what he did. He had just given hope back to the citizens. After that, Irene and Shin turned around in the palace and Irene led him to his room. "Good night and see you tomorrow" In front of the door of the room, Shin said goodbye to Irene and opened the door to discover her room. On his way to the other room, Shin entered and discovered a Japanese bathtub that was spherical in shape and very large. It was not made of wood but of stone, which gave it a certain charm. Shin warmed the bath with his flame to a good temperature and then quietly took his bath. After a nice little moment of relaxation, he got out of the bath, put on the pyjamas he had asked for. The pyjamas consisted of a white sweater with a green flame on it and simple white pants. It was made of a material as soft as sheep''s wool and gave off the most optimal temperature based on the outside temperature. Putting on his pyjamas, Shin jumped on his bed and slipped under his comforter. "The bed is quite comfortable but less than the grass bed in my cave," said Shin as he fixed the ceiling. "I''ll have to go back to my cave for the last time," he said, "so no one can go in there and say goodbye to the animals". He will do so when he goes. "I will go to my divine kingdom to see how it has evolved," Shin decided. Since the last time he went there, he had become much stronger so the divine kingdom must have grown and so must the Tree of Life which should have grown since then. Thinking of the divine kingdom, Shin fell asleep peacefully to go there. Chapter 29 After falling asleep, Shin found himself in his divine kingdom. He arrived at the same place where he had left the first time he came.?? Yet, everything was quite different. In front of him was the Tree of Life, which was now about 100 meters tall. He had grown up at a terrifying pace knowing that Shin was still only at Rank AAA (low). Pruning was not the only thing that had changed, the tree was giving off more abundant and dense Life Energy, its branches had become incredibly hard and durable, each leaf alone already contained an enormous vitality that would rival the vitality of thousands of lives. The trunk seemed to have many small green veins which was actually Energy of Life flowing through it. Shin looked like an ant next to it. He then noticed that the top of the tree was like a platform protected by the leaves. Curious, he spread his wings to fly to the top. In a flash, he reached the top and could see that the top of the tree was a large flat platform protected by the leaves that formed a dome-shaped roof. The platform was large enough to build a large multi-story house and have a large lot. It was almost as if this platform was there for that, and moreover it would surely grow along with the Tree of Life. "It''s decided, this place will be where my house will be built," says Shin cheerful and happy to have found a place to live. He will work on the house when he has people and family to welcome, so for now, it can wait. Turning around, Shin could see the view of the divine kingdom. Before, the divine kingdom was no further than the forest around the lake, but now it stretched for several kilometers. Shin was almost sure that the Divine Kingdom was now the size of a country like France. Shin could not even see the end, but from what he could see, there were already lakes, rivers, mountains, plains, plains, waterfalls, cliffs that had formed all over the divine kingdom. If you said that this place was paradise or the home of the Gods, then anyone would believe it. Shin tried to connect to the Tree of Life and after a few minutes he connected and managed to transfer his Life Energy to it and distribute it throughout the divine kingdom. A great wave of Life Energy spread throughout the divine realm and permeated nature. By doing this, the plants became more vigorous, more beautiful, bigger, even trees, and nature became more beautiful. He knew that now he had to find animals and transfer them to his divine kingdom. "System, I imagine that if I transfer animals to the divine kingdom, after several years they will become divine beasts," Shin asked to confirm his hypothesis. [It is true host, the animals that will be transferred to the divine kingdom will become divine beasts. The level they will be able to reach will depend on their ability, talent. Forest animals such as deer, rabbits, ... that you have already encountered will only become divine beasts with the strength of divine officer. Animals, creatures with higher potentials can become divine beasts with the strength of a god of 3rd class, 2nd class or even 1st class if they have exceptional potentials even though its extremely rare]. "What about the God King?" Shin probably already had the answer, but it''s better to be sure. [The number of God Kings that a divine kingdom can accommodate depends on the strength of the Divine Kingdom. For now, your divine kingdom can accommodate a maximum of 5 King Gods, but when it evolves into a Divine Star then the gods can reach a higher level of strength]. "Hmm" Shin thought about everything that was said. The Divine Kingdom will be able to evolve into a Divine Star, which seems to be more powerful, and will allow the gods to reach higher levels of strength. He will keep the questions about the Divine Star and everything else when he is a God. He also knew that in the Divine Kingdom, there were 4 positions of God King so there was still the possibility that another God King would appear in the future. Not born as God King but rather become God King with his talent, efforts and abilities. A bit like him. While thinking about it, he remembered a weapon or rather an object belonging to a character from Chinese mythology. A gourd with a space inside that can store anything and have other power, an object held by Sun Wukong. I could connect my personal space in this gourd and absorb the animals and release them into the divine realm,'' Shin thought. "System, is there such a gourd in the store that I could get?" Shin wasn''t sure that with his points he could buy such an item. [Yes, host, you have such a canteen in the store that will cost you all your current points]. "Please let me see that canteen." Name: Gourd - Rank: Super Rare Description: A gourd that will teleport to its owner if necessary without any defined distance. Can be linked to a personal space and can absorb creatures, animals]. "How much does it cost?" [150,000 points] "So I had 150,000 points so far? I guess killing all those dragons gave me a lot." Since he had spent 50,000 out of 100,000 on his sword and spear art, that means that by killing the dragons, he gained 100,000 points. He will be able to regain points quite easily then, although it might not be as much as before since before the dragons were quite strong but now that he is Rank AAA (weak), the dragons are not as strong as before and don''t give as many points as before. "Buy there" decided Shin thinking that it will be convenient even to store treasures, weapons that he will gain during his journey. A gourd appeared in front of him, it looked like an old Chinese wine gourd made of terracotta, but it seemed very solid. Then it was still a Super Rare item so it must have been a minimum of solidity. When he picked it up, he immediately linked his personal space to the gourd to be quiet. That done, he decided to leave the Divine Kingdom to wake up in his bed at Dragnof. "Mmmh" Shin rubbed his eyes and got up from his bed as he returned from the Divine Kingdom. He prepared himself, dressed himself in his clothes and then decided to go to various places. First the battlefield to go to recover dragon scales from the corpses as it could be an interesting and always useful material, in the mountains to go to find ore for later when he went to the forge and then he returned to his cave. He had gotten up quite early so everyone seemed to be asleep, especially Irene. Shin discreetly left the palace and left. Chapter 30 After leaving the palace, Shin went to the battlefield to retrieve the scales and teeth of all the dragons he could see. He didn''t want to take their bodies because it would take up too much space in his personal space, so he only took the bodies of dragons or creatures that stood out from the others.?? Dragon teeth, claws, scales have always been top quality materials for crafting, although Shin does not think they will be useful to him to build his Ultra Divine weapon or even an Immortal weapon. But they could always be items for sale if he needed money, whether in the world of Fairy Tail or any other. When he arrived on the battlefield, he saw countless corpses lying on the ground. Dragon corpses and human corpses, but the difference was that human corpses rotted faster than dragon corpses. Shin landed on the ground and hurried to take all the resources from the hundreds of dragon bodies lying on the ground. With all this, he was sure that he would not have any money problems, or at least not in the world of Fairy Tail. He took his gourd that he had hidden in his clothes (as if by magic lol) and absorbed all the resources. He knew that his personal space was big enough to store everything, his element of space being of medium rank, so his personal space was big enough to store a dozen dragon corpses and knowing this, he was almost sure that at the highest rank, his personal space would be almost infinite. Moreover, he could simply think of the object or living being to get it out of his gourd, which reassured him because, given the size of his personal space, it would have been complicated to search for what he wanted. Having finished absorbing all the materials, Shin wasted no time and flew to the mountains to try to find ore. After several minutes of flying, he reached a mountain and could see a cave full of ore at its entrance. By absorbing everything, he was able to get a wide variety of metals. He was able to get iron, titanium, steel, copper, silver, gold, diamond and ruby. Shin was very shocked to see so many varieties of minerals in one cave, knowing that he had some, he wondered if he was missing any. He thought he must have stumbled upon THE cave that contained all the minerals in the world, and thinking that, he thought he was very lucky. His ore harvest was faster than expected and the harvest exceeded all his expectations, so without further ado he left the cave and headed for his final destination. His cave and now his old house. Almost there, Shin was able to see the forest that he knew well because he had plenty of time to go there to see, relax and take care of the animals. He could also feel the energy of life which was in greater quantity than anywhere else. This was to be expected, because Shin had already transmitted a large amount of life energy when he destroyed it the first time he arrived, and then with all the time he spent here, the forest was able to absorb Shin''s life energy every time. Shin didn''t necessarily realize this because the amount he took was for Shin small, which is not surprising given that Shin technically has an immense amount of life energy that is continually regenerating. Crossing in an instant the forest, Shin arrived in front of his cave. Seeing it, he felt a small feeling of sadness at the idea of abandoning this place in which he stayed for a whole year, his first "home" since his reincarnation. He also felt the approach of the animals from the forest towards the lake at the foot of the mountain which seemed to have sensed his presence. He entered the cave and again observed the crystals that adorned the wall throughout the cave. He knew that these crystals were filled with magical power, making them more powerful and resistant than the classic minerals he had found so far. When he arrived in the cave, he was able to see the view he had not seen for 6 months. After looking at it one last time, he took the crystals and left only a few to preserve the beauty of the cave. Finished putting the crystals in his gourd, Shin came out of the cave and thought about how to hide it a minimum. Then an idea came to him. *BAM* He gave a slight punch on the ground to create a small crater. Shin then concentrated his magic power in his palm to make a ball of water appear. His element of water was only a low rank but he could always create water, it was the base. Concentrating even more magic power in the water ball, the water ball grew to the size of a basketball. Shin threw the water ball into the crater he had previously created so that the water ball would crash into it and fill the crater with water. The crater was connected to the edge of the mountain, so the water flowed out of the crater to fall off the mountain and flowed down to the foot of the crater to merge with the lake. The waterfall, which passed in front of the cave entrance, was wide and dense enough to hide the cave entrance. Then it added a charm to the landscape as a bonus, so everything worked for the best. During his admiration, all the animals came close to him, surrounding him completely but always staying at a certain distance so as not to disturb him. Shin then shifted his attention to the animals. Turning around, he could see that they were all sitting down to hear him as pets. This scene made him laugh, as the animals tilted their heads in confusion. "It''s time for me to fulfill my promise," Shin said to the animals. As they heard Shin, all the animals felt excited as they wagged their tails, ears, stuck out their tongues, and had sparkling, starry eyes. In the animals there were rabbits, foxes, wolves, bears, deer, birds, snakes, and all kinds of forest animals. Always smiling as usual, Shin took out his canteen. "This gourd will absorb you in another space while waiting for me to return to the divine realm to take you there," Shin explained. They didn''t even ask any questions or protest, they had complete confidence in Shin. The gourd floated above Shin''s palm as the tip shone with a blue light that resembled space. The blue light scattered in several parts until it reached all the animals and immediately afterwards the blue light retreated back into the gourd with the animals. "Perfect" Shin had now accomplished everything he wanted to do this morning so he quickly returned to Dragnof. Everything he had just done, he had done in only 1 hour. So when he arrived at Dragnof, Irene didn''t seem to be awake yet. Shin sneaked back into his own room and waited on his bed thinking. ''I''ll have to concentrate on my elements as well to have at least a medium level of mastery on all of them, but for now I''m going to concentrate on the basics of the forge'' Hearing them, Shin opened his eyes and smiled as he got up from his bed to open the door. When the door was open, he could see the only person who had given him the feeling of love between a woman and a man. The woman was smiling, radiating a joyful, shimmering aura and was accompanied by that beautiful smile that could knock anyone down. "Good morning, did you have a good night?" Irene asked gently. "Yes, thank you." Shin could only answer with an affectionate smile. "Let''s go then" blushing at her smile and the sight of Shin, Irene said to Shin. Then they both left. / Time skip / Chapter 31 / 6 months later / / In the palace?? "Hmm" In a large royal-looking room, a beautiful woman would wake up from her sleep and stretch. After taking her time to wake up, wash and get dressed, she would leave her room and walk down the hallway to the other end. She walked several dozen meters to reach a large door that opened to a second bedroom. Stopping in front of the door, she knocked three times in a row and then spoke. "Shin, are you awake? It''s Irene" The beautiful woman was none other than Irene herself. In 6 months, she got used to having to wake Shin who was always in a deep sleep. He was a great sleeper and he had a deep sleep, so it was not easy to wake him up. However, Irene was only half complaining because while he was sleeping, she would often go to watch him sleep and admire him for a good half hour. He was too cute for her, Shin''s face when he was sleeping was too tempting and irresistible for her to resist him. After waiting a good number of seconds, Irene still didn''t get any answers, so she decided to use the hard way. She suddenly opened the door to get ready to jump on Shin and wake him up hard, a way of being woken up that no one likes. "Aaah, where did you go this time?" Irene sighed alone. It was not uncommon for her to discover that Shin was no longer in her room in the morning when she got up. Knowing that it was useless to stay in her room, she turned around and walked out of Shin''s room. She went through the whole palace to find Belion in the courtyard with other dragons. "My Queen," said the dragons respectfully as they chatted with Belion. Irene nodded and smiled. "Do you know where Shin is?" Irene asked because Shin often told Belion where he would go if he left the castle without warning. "Indeed, he went to the little river in the forest," nodded to Belion. During these 6 months, Belserion and Shin had time to make the introductions and became good friends who could be counted on. "Thank you" said Irene as she hurried out of the palace. Irene could be seen in the streets leaving the kingdom. "Hello my Queen" "Good day, my Queen" Walking through the streets, Irene was naturally recognized by the citizens who welcomed her with respect, happiness and fun. Irene nodded her head with a beautifully decorated smile on her face. The citizens all knew why she was running and to whom. And they were happy that the Queen was able to find someone good like Shin, even though the relationship was never formalized, the feelings for each other were mostly on the Queen''s side. They all supported their relationship. Finally, Irene finished her race by arriving in the forest just in front of the kingdom, so there was no danger, and there were the dragons flying over the kingdom and Shin nearby. Irene lost no time and rushed into the forest enclosure. The birds were chirping with joy, the grass and the nature were reeling with happiness. It was a peaceful and pleasant place that she liked more and more and she knew that the forest was like that under the influence of Shin. After walking in the forest for a little while, she finally came to a river that ran through the forest. She could see Shin standing by the river. Shin was standing with his hand open as a small ball of water had formed on his palm. Beams of water came out of the water ball and swirled around Shin vividly. Shin played with the water ball by moving it on his hand. Then he pointed his finger to the sky making the water ball shine and the water ball moved on the tip of his finger and flew in the air as Shin wanted it to. At a certain altitude, Shin closed his hand into a fist to be followed by the explosion of the water ball which split into several water bundles. The beams of water moved towards the river at high speed to collide with it. The collision only created big splashes because Shin didn''t put much magic power into the water ball so the damage was minimal. ''Eventually, I mastered all my elements at the medium level without counting the element of fire and space as well as time which is always at the low rank'' After 6 months of training, Shin finally had all his elements at the medium level, the fire element at the supreme level, the space element at the medium level. With the exception of the temp element with which he did not know how to proceed. In fact, when Shin uses the elements, he succeeds because he already had an understanding of his elements in his previous life. Fire, earth, water, wind, light and darkness were all elements that he had sufficient understanding of to manipulate and create them. He was only successful with the element of space because he was "born" with a medium level in that element so he naturally had an understanding of it. But time, he couldn''t get his hands on it. Seeing Shin''s mastery, Irene was always amazed to see him manipulate the elements like this. "It''s really incredible, they obey you with their fingers and eyes," said Irene. Shin turned around to see the beautiful woman Irene. During these 6 months, he never got tired of seeing her, his d?s?r? for her grew stronger as the days went by. He had really fallen in love with her, with the person she was and not with the anime character she represented. Shin smiled at the sight of her and walked towards her. "Hello" "Hello, Shin" replied Irene with a beautiful enchanting smile. "Shall we go home?" asked Shin. "Yes," replied Irene. The two left together on foot to spend a little time together. The trip was quite quiet, making the atmosphere a little awkward. On the one hand, Irene was a little red due to the silence and her inability to find anything to say. On the other hand, Shin was daydreaming a bit about something he wanted to propose to Irene. The problem was that he didn''t really know how to say it since he hadn''t said it before. "Irene" stammered Shin drawing Irene''s attention and Irene turned her head in his direction. She could see Shin scratching his blushing cheek and seemed shy. Irene''s curiosity increased even more when she saw his behavior, she had never seen him like this before. "Yes?" Shin took a deep breath and turned to Irene. "Would you like to go out on the town together around noon today?" Irene opened her eyes when she heard Shin''s proposal. Although he didn''t say it clearly, she understood that he was asking her out on a date. Her blush deepened but she could not help smiling and coming out with a small jovial laugh when she saw Shin''s face all shy and disoriented. It made her understand that it must be the first time he had invited a girl and she was happy about it. It was also for her the first time that a boy had asked her out. ''He asked me out on a date!'' So despite her cheerful little laugh and her smile, she was as nervous and shy as Shin. Looking discreetly at Shin, she saw Shin''s face, eagerly awaiting his response despite the suspicion of fear of rejection that could be read on his face. Seeing him this way, her gaze softened and her smile widened. A small wind breeze blew over Irene as her hair was carried by the wind adding even more to her beauty and charm. "With p???sur?," Irene replied, placing her hair behind her ears, adding even more beauty to the scene as her smile dazzled all around. The scene could only make Shin smile with a warm and loving smile. Then the two lovebirds made their way out of the forest to return to the palace and get ready for the 12 o''clock appointment. Chapter 32 After their arrival in the kingdom, Shin and Irene separated to prepare each of them. Irene had run away with excitement, which made her really beautiful and cute.?? At the sight of the direction Irene was heading, Shin could guess that Irene was heading towards the shopping and commercial streets, probably to buy clothes or something else. Shin didn''t care any more than that, because he already had to choose for himself and since he had never been on a date, he didn''t know what to wear. Especially since the customs of dress were different from those of the Earth and he had to adapt. He hurried back to the palace to return to his room. He had about 3 hours to prepare what should be enough. *PAM* Slamming the door behind him, he went to sit at the end of his bed. "What should I wear?" Shin wondered. "A suit? No, too formal and I doubt it''s a normal outfit for this place." Shin continued to try to dig his head but after a good half hour, he still had no idea and finally went home in a simple outfit. The "system" Shin asked the system to respond to his wishes, but received it a few seconds later. That''s what I call fast service. He had basic white sneakers, plain black shorts with small straps on both sides, a white t-shirt with a green flame pattern and a small black jacket that was quite light. Well yes, it was the summer season, so the temperature outside was quite high. So Shin thought that a nice summer outfit like this was the right thing to wear. It was not flashy and not too modern, perfect to fit the codes of the Fairy Tail era. This outfit gave Shin a cooler, more casual side to his usual outfit that could seem a little more noble. A little hour of preparation later and in the meantime, Shin was prepared for his appointment although nervous. He was hoping to make a good impression, not ruin everything and have a good day. With a nervous step, Shin arrived at the exit of the palace. When he arrived a few meters from the exit, his eyes were averted and drawn to his left. In front of him was surely the most beautiful scene and the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life. Real or fictitious confusion. In front of him, a few meters against the wall, was Irene, with her head down, waiting with a staggering impatience in her eyes and a fairy-tale smile. Her clothes were simple, a one-piece white dress that went down to her knees and beautiful brown sandals. There were no decorations, jewelry or beads to go with it, only a simple, ordinary white dress. Her long scarlet hair reached her waist, loose and free as the wind, spreading over her shoulders and back, releasing a soft and delicate image. Shin''s mind had become empty and his attention was focused only on Irene, all around him had disappeared and only she was left to support his world. All that remained was this face and his whole being, which was even more illusory than a dream. No light helped him or presented itself as if he was covered with shame in relation to this celestial one who supported the colors and beauty of the world. Irene, who was against the wall, slipped her hair behind her ear, adding a fatal charm. Then she realized the motionless presence on the side. Moving her gaze, she fell on the appearance and the person for whom she was dressed like this. When she saw him in his entirety, her heart began to beat in a frantic and frantic race. She could only blush at the sight of Shin in a casual outfit like this, it was the first time she had seen him like this and it didn''t look so bad on her. What''s more, Shin''s face and expression only made her blush even more. For several minutes the two of them were standing and did not move a finger while he was lost in their thoughts and remained stoic looking at the other. Shin was the first to come to his senses and when he saw Irene in the same state as he was, he decided to call out to her to get her out of it. "Are you ready?" asked a thoughtful Shin. "Yes," Irene nodded. Then both smiling and in a good mood leave for the city to enjoy their day together. First, they walked around the city a little randomly while chatting until a very specific and known smell of Shin passed in front of his nose. *Sniff* *Sniff* *Sniff* Shin couldn''t help but sniff the air discreetly to capture the attractive and appetizing smell. Unfortunately, his discretion was not very good as his action was captured by Irene who was looking at him confused. "Sorry, I smelled the smell of the skewers," replied Shin who was scratching her head embarrassed by his action. Irene laughed softly when she saw Shin''s embarrassed face but was happy that he was relaxed enough and not too serious. "So let''s go eat some," Irene said gently. "Are you sure?" Shin asked, surprised by Irene''s answer. "Of course I''m sure." "Thank you," replied Shin with a smile, acting like a child who knew he was going to eat his favorite food. When Irene and Shin went to the kebab stand, Shin asked for 4, 2 each, and chatted with the granny who ran the stand. Since he was at Dragnof, he used to go to this booth a lot and it became a habit so he and the grandmother became kind of friends. Irene had been surprised at the familiarity with which he was talking to the grandmother. She was happy to see that Shin was gentle and kind to the locals and was not an arrogant ?sshole who took advantage of his identity. The grandmother gave the skewers to Shin who thanked her. "Thank you obaa-san" "You''re welcome, you two are cute together, you make a lovely couple." Irene and Shin couldn''t help but blush at the grandmother''s remark. They looked at each other and quickly turned away because of the embarrassment. Shin explained to the grandmother that they were not a couple while Irene repeated the same thing in her head. ''She said that we made a cute couple'' She was holding her face with both hands while she imagined a lot of things with Shin and smiled stupidly. After explaining, they went on their way and landed in a small park on a bench to enjoy their spicy and flavored kebab. "You really like this skewer" added Irene amused to see how quiet Shin was to enjoy his skewer and his face blossomed. "Hehe, it''s the first food I''ve eaten in a long time so I was seduced right away." "Where were you before that so you couldn''t eat food?" asked Irene curious about her past and daily life as a mythical beast. Good hours passed during which Shin and Irene discussed Shin''s past. Shin explained everything about his life in the forest so far, omitting only his reincarnation. "It was you who had destroyed the mountain?! And that roar and that green streak in the sky was also you?" Irene expressed her shock at the revelation. It is true that since she had met Shin, she had no longer considered the subject of the destroyed mountain or the roar. She had hypothesized that it must have been the result of a fight between fairly powerful dragons and that the roar was perhaps a roar of pain, hence the strange sound. She had only taken precautions by increasing the surveillance around the kingdom and warning the soldiers and dragons to be on their guard. "Yes I destroyed the mountain but I did not do it on purpose. The roar was also mine and as for the green trail in the sky, I guess it must have been me in my Phoenix form," Shin explained, recalling past events. "Your Phoenix form? I''d like to see it" Irene expressed her d?s?r? with stars in her eyes as she looked at Shin with great envy. "Of course, I''ll show it to you tonight," Shin replied amused. "Good," said Irene excited as a child and looking forward to tonight. The date continued without any problems, after chatting they went back to the commercial streets and went to do the activity that Shin feared the most. The stores. Luckily for him, Irene was not a woman who was robbing the clothes so they didn''t stay there very long, just the time Irene bought a couple of clothes. In the evening, they ate in a rather cheerful restaurant where they were recognized but nobody bothered them. They were grateful to the citizens for that. In fact, they were placed in a single room where no one could disturb them. The meal went very well, it was accompanied by smiles and laughter, a good moment that was successful and appreciated by both sides. A dessert was a must, then they left the restaurant and went out into a street. commercial in the night lit by magic street lamps giving a good atmosphere. A few minutes of quiet walk, they arrived at the palace, the guards greeted them and then they went back to their room. As the good man that he is, Shin of course accompanied Irene to her room first. Both of them were standing in front of the door of the room without really knowing what to say. "It was a great day, I really loved it." Irene spoke first to praise the day that was the most beautiful and best day of her life. "It''s true, for me too," Shin replied with a sincere and satisfied smile. Shin suddenly remembered Irene''s request to him at the park. "You wanted to see my Phoenix shape, didn''t you?" "Can I see your Phoenix shape?" Both were surprised as they asked their questions at the same time which made them laugh. "But I can''t do it in the hallway, it''s too small" "Come to my balcony, there should be enough room" Irene followed by opening the door to her room with a strange feeling knowing that another person was about to enter her room and a man on top of that. But knowing it was Shin, she was light-hearted in knowing that he would not do anything against her will. On Shin''s side, his heart was beating faster and faster as he entered Irene''s room. And as he walked completely inside, his nose was ?mpr??n?t?d with the fragrant smell of Irene that he liked so much. Of course, like any normal man, Shin had perverse thoughts but rejected them in the back of his mind. He wouldn''t do anything to Irene without her consent. Shin followed Irene who opened her French window to her balcony. On the balcony, Irene turned around to look at Shin with a visible expectation. Shin smiled and then moved to the edge of the balcony. "Ready?" Shin asked. "Irene nodded her head several times to express her excitement. Shin''s body began to flare up in green flames that grew larger and larger. Her silhouette in the flames began to change and then the flames grew at once to give way to a huge bird-shaped silhouette. The flames disappeared, Irene was finally able to see Shin. Irene''s eyes widened in astonishment when she saw him. She couldn''t say anything, she was obsessed by Shin''s appearance, her eyes were glassy as you could see Shin''s reflection in them. The flames came out of his body to dance around him, his feathers shone in the moonlight and at night as the moon intensified his mystical and splendid side. "So beautiful" These were the only words Irene could come out facing the stage in front of her. She unconsciously reached out her hand to Shin who noticed it and approached to hang her claws on the balustrades. Shin tilted his head to allow Irene to touch him. "So soft" When touching her feathers, Irene felt a sensation so soft, silky and the flames did not burn her, on the contrary it gave her a feeling of comfort, affectionate. Feelings that she only felt with Shin, which proved that it was him. Shin also appreciated this moment and Irene''s soft and caring touch. The scene of the two was really beautiful, worthy of a painting. Spending this moment with vanity, they parted after a while and then Shin returned to his human form hidden by the dancing flames. Returning to his human form, he landed directly in front of Irene, their faces a few inches apart. The two of them blushed madly as their eyes became greedy of each other. Without hesitation, they both pushed their lips together, initiating their first kiss. The kiss was not violent but thoughtful and they all slipped their love into it. They were all releasing what they had been holding on to for all those months. After a few minutes of kissing, they both parted, panting heavily after holding their breath. Forehead to forehead, they both looked at each other with envy. One look was enough to understand what they wanted. "Are you sure?" Shin asked to make sure she was ready. "Yes," Irene replied in a low, embarrassed voice that made Shin even more excited. Shin smiled and gently took Irene in his arms to go into the room and consummate their first time together. Chapter 33 - 33 (R-18) Shin returned to the room with Irene in his arms. Irene hid her head in Shin''s embrace, embarrassed by the way she was carried.?? She was a queen, not a princess! Although being in Shin''s embrace was a new and addictive feeling. She felt her warmth and smell at record proximity! Arriving at the foot of the bed, Shin was quick to carefully place Irene on the bed, much to Irene''s chagrin as she was already missing her embrace. Irene was now completely lying on the bed and discovered. Her whole body and her magnificent curves could be admired at their peak. Shin was enjoying this view quietly without speaking while positioning himself above her. He shifted his gaze to Irene''s eyes to see her face reddened and embarrassed but also with great expectation and happiness. Shin could especially guess that she was terrified and apprehensive at this moment. It was completely normal for all women to be afraid for the first time. But Irene left with the advantage that she did so with mutual love on both sides, which is not given to everyone. He moved his hand towards her face and gently and tenderly ??r?ssed her right cheek to give her a feeling of security accompanied by a sincere and tender smile. Feeling his hand on her face, Irene looked Shin deeper into his eyes to see all the love and tenderness that was addressed to him. The ??r?ss on his face soothed her heart and her stress and fear gradually went away. She smiled at his touch and took Shin''s hand in her own hand to enjoy a few seconds of his comforting touch. "Don''t worry, we''ll take it easy, it''s my first time too," said Shin thinking that telling her will make her feel more confident. And it worked, Irene opened her eyes in surprise to know that it was also her first time. "Is that true?" "Yes," confirmed Shin, still with her endearing smile. "Hm" Then Irene nodded her head in approval. "I love you," said Shin with all his feelings for her contained in that sentence. Irene was moved because it was the first time he had said it to her and the edge of her eyes formed a small tear of happiness. "I love you too," Irene replied in a sentence that also contained all his love for him. And with a smile on both faces, Shin took the initiative to bring his lips closer to Irene''s seductive red lips to finally connect. Although the kiss was awkward at first due to the fact that it was the first time for both of them, it was still magical. Then after a few seconds of kissing, Shin stuck his tongue into Irene''s mouth to start a battle. "Hmm?!" Irene was surprised by Shin''s sudden initiative, but answered immediately. Their kiss intensified and their tongues fought inside with ardor and envy. During the kiss, Shin moved his right hand, once on Irene''s cheek, all over Irene''s body. He ??r?ssed her whole body with delicacy and sensuality to make her react. And bingo, Irene reacted strongly to his ??r?sses as she began to bend with p???sur? with Shin''s ??r?sses which intensified her sensitivity and made the kiss even crazier. Her body reacted instinctively and her intimate part molded itself as a result of the excitement that Shin''s teasing brought. She wrapped her arms around Shin''s neck as an anchor to try to resist a minimum to this crazy feeling of p???sur? she felt. At this pace, she was going to ?um and ????u??t? before she even started. After a few minutes of teasing and kissing that seemed to be hours for Irene who was holding back from ejaculating, their lips finally parted while she was still tied up by a thread of drool. "Ha..Ha...Ha" Shin and Irene were breathing heavily exhaled from their battle. Looking at Irene''s body, Shina was able to analyze that her body was shiny with sweat and that her lower part was already wet. ''I''ve gone too far,'' Shin thought. "Sorry," Shin apologized. "Ha...Ha...don''t worry, now come on," said Irene as she took her arms around Shin''s neck and reached out to him to invite him to take her completely. Irene was now in a second state, she was in search of love and ?ust with her companion. Without knowing it, the dragon seed that had germinated in her body was beginning to take effect. The possessiveness, ?ust and savagery of a dragon towards his companion was beginning to take hold of her. Shin, on the other hand, was no better and was excited by the scene in front of him, even if it was not to the same extent as Irene. He responded to his lover''s expectation and began to undress her. His charm was at its peak and his body quickly made his little brother react. Irene was left with only her p?nt??s, even though her bra had already been removed. Shin leaned forward again and kissed Irene. He kissed her for a few seconds and then his kiss separated from her lips and went down to her neck and then her br??sts. He took her left br??st with his left hand and kissed her right br??st. This had only made Irene tickle. But then Shin''s kiss shifted more and more to reach the n?pp??. He nibbled the n?pp??, licked it carefully and groped, squeezed and pinched the left br??st with his left hand at the same time. "Aaah ??" This caused Irene to m??n uncontrollably. "Aaaaaaaah" Irene''s m??ning intensified as Shin descended and got closer to her private parts. Shin''s excitement and ?ust also increased as he heard Irene''s m??ning. He then removed the last rampart that separated him from the Garden of Eden. He slid his p?nt??s along his legs giving him a clearer and clearer view of her garden. And finally, with his p?nt??s off, his face was in front of her garden, which was already wet. *SLURP* Shin did not wait a second and kissed with conviction Irene''s v???n? causing ?bs??n? noises. "Mmmmnh" Irene''s back bent even more as she held Shin''s hair and squeezed it. A great p???sur? filled her and she wanted even more. Shin continued to lick and suck Irene''s v???n? as her love juice filled his mouth. The smell and taste was divine and heavenly, an addictive sweet taste and intoxicating odor. He savored it for minutes. Irene was overflowing with p???sur? and her m??ns were more frequent and stronger. "It''s coming!" Irene said as she clung even more to Shin''s hair. And then... "AAAAAAAAAH" Irene came and her love juice sprayed all over Shin''s face and mouth. He was completely soaked. "Ha..Ha..Ha..Ha..Ha" Irene was breathing heavily as the feeling of release was exquisite. But it wasn''t over and she wanted more. Shin too. Shin stood up and began to take off his clothes. His body was exposed and his muscles well defined and sculpted but not too bulky was in Irene''s sight. Then he took off his pants and then his und?rw??r. Taking off his boxers, his little brother was finally able to stand up completely and show all his greatness. When Irene saw her little brother, her eyes widened in shock at his waist. ''Enormous'' she thought. But the size didn''t scare her for a second as she licked her lips to be able to savor it and feel it go inside her. Irene got out of her supine position to stand up and push Shin onto the bed. Shin found himself lying on the bed with his little brother pointing to the sky, standing proud. Irene crouched down in front of him and licked him from the bottom to the top. "Mmmmnh" The sensation carried Shin away as he made the most of it. Irene licked it, su?k?d it off, swallowed it, she did everything she could to give him the same p???sur? she received. "I''m coming" warned Shin as he reached the climax. Irene gave a last push and her mouth was quickly filled with Shin''s sp?rm. Removing his p?n?s from her mouth, her mouth was filled and she swallowed as she licked her lips with the flavored taste that his ?um had. Then, she didn''t wait a second and rode Shin to insert his p?n?s into her v???n?. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah ??" The sensation of being penetrated was crazy and Irene''s face showed it well. Now that Shin was inside, he felt Irene''s tight v???n? giving him out-of-this-world p???sur? and then he started moving his h?ps. *PAK* *PAK* "Ah ??! So good ??! Keep going ??!" Executing his request, Shin moved his h?ps faster and faster. "Ah ??! Shin ????!" Irene shouted his name while she was in heaven. The pain of the beginning had disappeared, meaning her h?m?n was broken and her v?r??n?t? was taken. She was now completely enjoying the p???sur? that had succumbed to her. The session continued for a good hour. They tried a large number of positions, each with their own qualities and flaws. *PAK* *PAK* "Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah" Irene was m??ning and she was at her peak about to come, and so was Shin. He was in a position on the side where Shin was taking her from behind. "I''m going to come" announced Shin. "Me too, let''s do it together," Irene asked, turning her head back to kiss Shin. *PAK *PAK* *PAK* *PAK* *PAK* *PAK* "Mmmmmmmmhn" Shin was giving his last hip strokes as he was about to ????u??t?. Irene was also at her limit. "AAAAAAAAH ??" Irene screamed in ecstasy as she came and Shin ????u??t?d inside her, filling her with his hot sp?rm. Irene was filled and delighted to feel Shin''s sp?rm inside her, now she was completely his. Shin fell on his back while Irene followed him by falling next to him. "I love you," Irene said. "I love you too" said Shin, giving him a quick kiss. They fell asleep right after that, Shin hugging Irene as his most precious treasure and Irene huddled in his deepest embrace like a kitten to feel his warmth. And they both fell asleep with a big smile as the magic was happening inside Irene. Chapter 34 / In the Divine realm / Shin could be seen standing in front of the Tree of Life looking at him.?? After doing his little business with Irene, just before going to sleep, Shin felt a disturbance in his Divine realm. He felt the appearance of an energy that was unknown to him. Curious and alert, he decided to take a quick trip there to see if everything was okay. And now, just after entering the Divine realm, he directly noticed the appearance of an object floating in front of the Tree of Life. Shin was very curious to know what this floating object was, but was equally cautious. The object in front of him radiated a disturbing, sad, dark aura and energy, the complete opposite of his Life energy. In addition, the Divine energy around it was gathering and was all absorbed by the object. At this point, Shin had already understood what the object in front of him was. To better see it, he started to move in its direction. The closer Shin got, the more Life energy he released to counter the energy that the object was releasing. Fortunately, the place where he was was the forest of Life so the abundance of Life energy contained the energy released by the object. Arriving, Shin finally got a glimpse of the object in question. It was a beautiful round jewel, a glittering black, beautiful and deep and adorned with a symbol in its center a little difficult to describe. Shin observed the jewel in front of him from all angles. "If I hadn''t felt the Divine energy being absorbed and the energy being released, I don''t think I would have understood what it was," Shin said. "I imagine that this jewel is the divinity of death, just like me with my symbol on my forehead which will become a jewel representing my divinity when I have formed it". "On the other hand..." Shin turned his head to all sides to see if he saw anyone. "I don''t see the God or the Goddess of Death." He was in full reflection due to the fact that he saw no sign of the god or goddess of death. As far as he knew, the god or goddess of death would have been born naturally as such and would not be a person who should inherit the divinity. "I suspect that it is not the same way as me, but if he/she is to be born then where is he/she?" Shin wondered. Honestly, he didn''t want to worry about anything right now and just wanted to go back to sleep next to Irene. So he chose the quickest and easiest way to find out the answer to his question. "System, please" Hearing the explanations of the system, Shin nodded his head. He also had confirmation that it will be a goddess of death and not a god of death. Then Shin asked himself another question. "Why is she here then? Shouldn''t every God-King have a territory, a domain?" [The divinity of death has only recently come into existence, so the domain of death is still being created and developed. Moreover, the divinity of death seemed to be attracted to this place or rather to you because you are the exact opposite but at the same time linked, like yin and yang, you complement each other]. Shin was perplexed when he heard that they were like yin and yang, that they complemented each other, he felt another meaning behind them. He also wondered when the deities of destruction and creation would appear. But he left the subject aside since he didn''t care about that any more than that at the moment. "Now that I''ve checked that everything is okay, I can go back to Irene and sleep," Shin said with a big smile, thinking of Irene and sleep. / Several hours later / / In Irene''s room / "Hmm." In the bed, we could hear groans signifying someone waking up. Irene''s body was completely huddled and clenched against Shin''s body, allowing her nose to be ?mpr??n?t?d with it as soon as she woke up, making her smile. Opening her eyes, she gently stood up to sit down and rub her sleeping eyes. After coming to her senses and waking up completely, she looked around and fell on her n?k?d body and Shin''s body. Remembering their adventure of last night, her face turned bright red which was accompanied by a contradictory happy smile on her red face. ''We did it,'' Irene thought, looking back at last night with a delighted face. They had been able to express their love for each other and give themselves to each other. Now she wondered what was going to happen, would they get married? Thinking about it, Irene couldn''t help but hum with joy. However, he quickly cut it off with a thought that came to his mind. His arranged political marriage with another kingdom. It was something she had never wanted but was necessary for her kingdom. Before that, she hadn''t really cared because she was more focused on her role as Queen and put her d?s?r?s in second place. But Shin arrived and she fell madly in love. She could not help but be terrified at the thought of being taken away from Shin. Suddenly she felt a movement on her hand and a soothing warmth. Trembling and surprised, she directed her gaze to her hand to see that she was embraced and squeezed by Shin''s hand. She was surprised by Shin''s instinctive reaction, but it was this reaction that brought back a lovely, loving smile. "Even when I''m asleep, you comfort and protect me," Irene said in a soft, loving voice. Seeing Shin''s face and the position he was in, she couldn''t help but laugh quietly. When he woke up, he was handsome, charming, powerful but when he slept, he looked like a cute, innocent and fragile child. ''I''ll tell him about it when he wakes up,'' Irene thought, thinking that he should know, he had the right to know. Wanting to think about something else, Irene went back to bed and huddled again in Shin''s embrace. It was the only place she could sit quietly, where she felt safe and comfortable. She had become addicted. A satisfied smile like a kitten appeared on her face as she tucked her head into his neck while watching his face. She stayed like this until she felt movement from Shin. She straightened up to press her head against his hand and looked at him until he woke up completely. "Hmmm" Shin''s eyes opened gently. And the first thing he saw was Irene''s beautiful face embellished by the light of the rising sun. A smile came across her face. "Hello, my dragon," Shin said attentively. Irene raised her eyebrows at this nickname giving Shin the opportunity to give her a quick kiss on the lips. "Where does this nickname come from?" Irene asked curiously. "Well, you''re the Queen of dragons so you''re my dragon" answered Shin with a small laugh. Irene could not help but give him a knowing laugh. After Shin had fully awakened, they stayed in bed to enjoy a bit of being together and talking. "Shin" After a while, Irene challenged Shin seriously but with visible nervousness. "Yes?" asked Shin curious to know the reason for her nervousness. "Now that we''re in an official relationship, I have to tell you something". Feeling the seriousness, Shin concentrated and showed a more serious side. Noting Shin''s attention, Irene took a long breath. "I''m in a political marriage with a man from another kingdom," Irene said nervously. Hearing her say it, Shin''s eyebrows frowned and his eyes showed a dangerous light. It was surprising for Shin to show such a dangerous face, but it was because a very protective side was developing in him for two reasons. The first is Irene and the second is also related to Irene. He expected it and he knew it, yet when he heard Irene say it, it was something else. Seeing her dangerous look, her serious face and her frowning eyebrows, she had a panic attack as tears formed at the end of her eyes. She immediately jumped on Shin to hug him with all her strength with her arms around his neck and her head on his shoulder. "But I don''t want it ! I only love you!" Irene cried. Shin was caught off guard by Irene''s sudden eruption of emotion. His serious face and dangerous gaze softened with Irene''s loving response. He took her in his arms, hugged her tightly and rubbed her back to reassure her. "Don''t worry, I''m not angry with you," Shin said with gentleness, tenderness and love. Shin''s ??r?ss and his response soothed Irene, who took it up again and wiped her watery eyes. She withdrew after a few minutes from Shin''s embrace to look him in the eyes. "I have a solution," said Shin. Irene nodded her head and leaned over to tell him that she wanted to know the solution. "Marry me." Chapter 35 "Marry me." As soon as these words entered Irene''s ear, they didn''t come out and were repeated over and over again in her head.?? Marriage with Shin was not something she had yet considered, she wanted to take her time before the wedding. Unfortunately, she didn''t have that time because of her arranged marriage. Thinking about it strongly, a marriage with Shin would be a waking dream for her. It would affirm that she would belong to him and him alone, it would be an affirmation before the world and the universe, an immortal promise. "Do you really think that marrying you would change anything?" asked Irene. "I think, if we officially announce the marriage, we will surely have the support of the citizens and that way I could go to the other kingdom and announce the dissolution of the marriage to them," explained Shin. "But don''t you think they''ll retaliate?" Irene asked. "Without being arrogant, I think the ''Celestial Phoenix'' is quite famous so if I visit them, I doubt they''ll try anything. Besides, your kingdom has the support of the dragons" smiled Shin as he gently explained to Irene. Irene was in complete agreement with what he had just said and she couldn''t help smiling knowing that she was going to be able to get rid of this political marriage and dedicate herself to Shin. "And if they don''t want to listen and take it out on you..." As she said it, Shin''s eyebrows furrowed, her face became serious and her eyes shone with danger. Just the thought that something bad could happen to Irene made him angry. His intention to kill, which he had accumulated with his battles against the dragons, was quite substantial, dense and deadly. It was beginning to be felt in the surroundings making the dragons and humans nearby terrified and sickening for the weakest. Irene felt that Shin was giving off a bad aura but she was not affected. Seeing Shin''s stern face, she knew him well enough to understand that he was angry with her. Over the months, she had figured out Shin''s personality and this was one of the traits she liked about him. He was a very kind, caring person who helped his neighbours, innocent and very protective and loving towards his family. When you touched his family and faced enemies that threatened him, he became cold, indifferent, calculating. He would do anything to protect his family and loved ones no matter what it took. She found this very endearing in Shin, knowing that few men are like that. I wonder what he will be like with his children later on''. She had also noticed that he was very fond of children and she can''t imagine how protective and affectionate he will be with his children. Coming out of her thoughts, Irene blushed at the idea of having children, even though it was something she would like to have and be a good mother. And without knowing it, this moment would come much more quickly than she thought. Looking at Shin again, her eyes softened and her smile grew. She moved her hand forward to put it on Shin''s face and ??r?ssed him carefully to calm him down. "Calm down" Irene said softly with tenderness and attention. Feeling his touch and hearing his voice, Shin''s face relaxed and calmed down. "Sorry" apologised Shin for his clumsiness. "It''s all right" replied Irene, landing in Shin''s embrace and warmth, who hugged her back. "What''s up? And are you ready to go and make an unofficial announcement?" asked Shin. "Who said it was official?" asked Irene, taking herself out of his embrace with a serious voice and a raised eyebrow. Shin understood what she wanted to play so he followed. "What? Don''t you want me?" asked Shin in a sad and sad little voice. Irene, who was gloating in his mind, immediately regretted her joke when she saw Shin''s condition. She didn''t think he would take it that way. "I''m joking, I''m joking! I love you!" said Irene in a restless voice while waving her hands in front of her to calm him down. "Pfff" Seeing his agitated, disturbed and faulty face, he couldn''t help laughing. Irene immediately understood that she had just been fooled at her own game. "Hm" Irene made a pout with her swollen cheeks, crossed her arms and turned her head to show her displeasure. ''So cute''. Seeing her in this state, he could only find her cute so he threw himself on her with his arms forward like a child. "Aah" Irene shouted a small cry of surprise as she felt Shin jumping on her. Then a small session of bickering and laughter continued for a good half hour. -------------------------------------------------------------- After their little half hour of fun, Shin and Irene had finally come out of Irene''s room. They made their way to the position of Belserion, their most reliable friend and the wise man of the kingdom. Arriving at the court in the palace, they found Belserion and told him the news. Belserion was happy for both of them but not surprised. When they asked why he was not, Belserion told them: "We knew even before you did, your connections were visible and very clear, even to the citizens." At Belserion''s statement, Shin and Irene were embarrassed to know that everyone saw their rapprochement and that they were the only ones who did not understand. As they say, love makes you blind. Even though Shin and Irene learned that the whole kingdom suspected it and that rumours had spread, they wanted to make it official themselves. Then learning that the citizens were favourable to their relationship through rumours, their confidence and mood reached its climax. -------------------------------------------------- After a good hour, the square was crowded with people who were all present at the call of their queen. Whether human, child or ?du?t and dragons. Their attention was soon captured by the appearance of Shin and Irene on the balcony of Irene''s room which was just above the square. They were followed by Belserion right behind them as he was an important figure in the kingdom and the queen''s closest friend. And as soon as they arrived, Irene started to talk. "Hello, friends and citizens of Dragnof, today I''ve asked you to gather for a very special announcement for me." At this stage, the citizens were very curious to know the reason except for some clever people who already suspected the reason when they saw Shin next to the queen and heard "a very special announcement for me". "Indeed, you are not unaware that I have an arranged political marriage with a man in another kingdom." Looking closely at Shin''s face, one could see a trace of discontent following the sentence. "Now, for a few months now, I''ve been in love with a man whose feelings are reciprocal and we love each other and are considering getting married." None of the citizens moved, they all listened with an attentive ear to their queen. "The man I fell in love with is Shin, better known as the Celestial Phoenix" said Irene, pointing to Shin with a loving smile. The eyes of most citizens widened but were replaced by proud smiles. "Then I ask you, the citizens who represented the kingdom, if you are against this marriage or if you support me" asked Irene waiting for an answer with the presence of a queen. "Yes!" "Of course we support you." "We''ve been waiting for this for a long time" A burst of shouting could be heard from the citizens who were shouting with joy, pride and happiness. Irene was moved and so happy to see the reaction of the citizens to her announcement. She turned to Shin, who had been smiling and calm from the beginning. The two didn''t waste a single second to kiss in front of everyone to show their joy and confirmation. "Long live the future king!" The cries grew louder after the kiss and the citizens shouted with happiness that they finally had a kind, compassionate and powerful future king. Behind them, Belserion was also smiling and was happy to see that Irene had finally found the happiness and warmth she had been looking for for so long. After a few seconds they both separated but held hands. "I am the happiest man to marry this sublime woman, she is my happiness and my future and as the future king of Dragnof, I promise to do my best to protect you from any danger" said Shin. Happy with her speech, Irene followed. "We don''t need the support of another kingdom, we are strong and brave, we have you and my future husband" Irene winked at Shin. "We will win this war and protect our home together," Irene said confidently. After the end of her speech, the shouting and feasting only increased in excitement, the citizens were now filled with confidence and pride in coming from this kingdom. Irene looked at her citizens with pride, joy and determination. "Irene" called Shin. Irene turned to him and listened to him. "I''m going straight away to the other kingdom to tell them." Shin didn''t want to wait a second to show everyone that Irene is his wife and that he would eliminate some kind of threat. "Okay, I''ll wait for you, hurry up" said Irene already sad about her departure even if it was for her, she was already missing her presence. Shin gave her a quick kiss on the forehead and walked towards the railing. On the railing, her whole body burst into flames and burned into green flames. He jumped into the air and transformed into his Phoenix form. His shape was embellished by the sun''s rays, he fluttered his wings and flew off in the direction of the other realm. Chapter 36 In the sky, Shin flapped his wings with power to increase his speed. The kingdom of Alderia was quite far from Dragnof, several days walk and one day of flight for normal dragons.?? Except that Shin was much stronger physically than normal dragons so the journey would be shortened. And moreover, he breathed magic into his wings to strengthen them and increase his speed allowing him to reach the kingdom of Alderia in only a few hours. During his flight, he felt two completely contradictory feelings. On the one hand, he felt joy at the announcement of his marriage with Irene and on the other hand, he felt anger for the kingdom of Alderia. In view of what he had observed in the anime, he doubted that the kingdom''s intentions were very kind. Knowing that the kingdom of Dragnof had great power compared to other kingdoms because of the dragons, and that Rung betrayed Irene after seeing her transformation. A husband should never have acted this way towards his wife but rather support her, unless he did not love her and was not only there for profit then it is understandable. Just thinking back to all that Rung had done to Irene in the anime was enough to make Shin''s anger even greater. ----- After a few hours of traveling, Shin finally arrived at his destination. He was above a kingdom the size of Dragnof or even bigger. The kingdom was on the seaside, giving a magnificent view and access to the sea. This allowed the kingdom to fish and sell seafood, the greatest ?sset of the kingdom of Alderia. The palace was located in the middle of the kingdom, but compared to Dragnof''s palace which looked more like a bunker from the outside, the Alderia palace looked more like Shin''s image of a palace. With large towers, glass walls and a more neat, built and detailed architecture. He observed all this from the sky at a height of hundreds of meters so that we could not see him. After observing the kingdom of Alderia from the sky, he bowed to the ground and went down to land in a place far enough away not to be seen. Approaching the ground, his Phoenix body gave way to a human body and flames formed his clothing, landing on the ground on tiptoe. Then coming out of his corner, he moved toward the entrance to the kingdom. It seemed to him like a scene from d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Arriving at the entrance, he was of course stopped by guards who looked at him with jealous and suspicious eyes. "Who are you and what have you come here to do?" asked a guard in a deep voice. With Shin''s appearance, obviously he had attracted the attention of the guards as well as civilians in the surrounding area. Shin looked the guards straight in the eyes, giving them chills, then smiled. "I am Shin, I come from the kingdom of Dragnof and I have come to talk to the king," Shin said gently and calmly. He had decided to be honest and clear, he saw no point in lying since they were not a threat to him. The guards were surprised by Shin''s response but believed him when they saw his appearance and his attire. It was clearly not an outfit a citizen could afford. The guards looked each other in the eyes and then nodded to confirm their thoughts. "We will take you to the palace, follow us," said one guard in a respectful but still somewhat authoritative tone. He must have thought he was untouchable being in his kingdom. "It''s okay, I''ll go alone, I''d like to visit the city a little," Shin replied immediately afterwards, not giving the guards time to turn around and go into the city. Hearing an answer he didn''t expect, a guard clenched his teeth and hands and raised his voice. "Sir, I told you to-" But as he turned to look at Shin, he could see him looking at him with a smile and calm eyes. But behind that gentle smile and his soft eyes, the two guards could feel a terrifying pressure that froze them to the ground, paralyzing them completely. Cold sweats poured down their foreheads and backs, it was as if a higher existence was watching them. "Sorry and thank you" Shin did not take more time to take care of them and passed in front of them to return to the kingdom of Alderia. The guards did nothing and only let him pass, still tetanized and paralyzed. ------- Now in the kingdom, Shin has returned to the streets. And as in Dragnof, the entrance gave directly on the commercial street given all the stands, stores that were present. The architectural style was generally the same as Dragnof but this time the dominant smell in the air was different. It was fresh, refreshing, salty, maritime and the smell of fish was dominant. The smell was very pleasant and really reflected the image of the sea, vacations and summer. Even the style of clothing was different and corresponded more to the summer season. During his walk, he had of course stopped at several food stalls to try seafood. He was able to try some kinds of shrimps, scallops, mussels and many others. Tasting fresh seafood was really refreshing and the taste was new to him. Neither at Dragnof nor on Earth he had tasted these dishes. Shin continued to make his tourist while drawing attention to himself, usual looks for him now. Then after his sightseeing, he arrived in front of the palace. The entrance was as usual and without much surprise guarded by a guard group. He approached the entrance without much suspicion and was later stopped by the guards. "Halt, you may not approach the palace," said the guard without wavering like the other guards at the entrance to the kingdom because of Shin''s appearance. "Aah" Shin sighed. He, who had returned to a more or less stable mood, had returned to his former mood. "Listen, I''ve come from the Dragnof Kingdom to discuss a very important matter with the king," Shin said with great seriousness. "We were not informed of your visit, so I repeat, stay away," replied the soldier more persistently, leading the other soldiers to approach in case something goes wrong. His answer raised Shin''s eyebrows and he decided to pass by in a strong manner. "Listen, I''m in a hurry and my mood is not very good and I don''t want to kill you, so either you let me pass or you die," Shin said with a serious face and stern eyes. Following his sentence, Shin unleashed his magical power to emit a magical power that shook the whole kingdom. The citizens panicked from this sudden pressure and the earthquakes appeared out of nowhere. The soldiers in front of him could only kneel before the pressure and some were even crushed against the ground unlike the citizens who had not been targeted. But they still felt oppressed and suffocated. After a few seconds that lasted for hours for the soldiers, Shin stopped. Then after a few minutes of waiting, a man could be seen running out of the palace in the direction of Shin. He arrived in front of Shin exhausted and then spoke in an exhausted and terrified voice. "Sir, the king will welcome you to the throne room, please follow me," the man stammered. Shin followed the man as he passed by the soldiers still kneeling incredulous and speechless. He followed the man into the very luxurious palace and arrived after a few minutes of walking in front of a very large door. The door opened and made way for the throne room. The hall was very large as one would expect of a throne room, a large red carpet running toward the throne, many pillars on the sides, and a large chandelier illuminating the entire room from the ceiling. Shin continued to walk forward until he was just in front of the throne when the man who had come for him had already left. Turning his gaze to the throne, a man in his fifties could be seen. He was rather thin, with tousled and tousled brown hair, a brown beard, and dressed in a large robe that could clearly tell that he was of royal blood. A smile adorned his face making him seem like a nice person. But Shin could sense people''s intentions and feelings, and clearly the king did not give good ones. "Hello, King of Alderia" Out of respect, Shin bowed to the king and then returned to his standing position. This movement caused visible discontent among those present who appeared to be soldiers and nobles, even the king showed a slight irritation. But Shin still had a modicum of pride, he could not bow to people like them, especially since he represented the kingdom of Dragnof. "I welcome you to my kingdom, representative of Dragnof," replied the king with authority and poise. "May I ask you the reason for your visit," the king asked. "Of course. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Shin" The king nodded his head in approval at Shin''s presentation. One could see that the king was irritated by Shin''s presence and by looking at the king''s eyes, one could see jealousy as he looked at Shin. He was jealous of Shin''s beauty and youth. He d?s?r?d the same. "I am here to announce that the Queen, Irene Belserion, wishes to cancel the engagement with General Rung." Everyone was shocked by his announcement, including the king. The alliance between the two kingdoms was important for the kingdom of Alderia. It would give them even greater power and with their plan, a new territory to expand theirs. General Rung, who was also present, was just as surprised but was not really angry. He didn''t really care, all he was doing was carrying out the king''s orders. He was just a puppet of the king. Veins appeared on the king''s forehead and he pressed his hands tightly against the armrest of his throne. The anger he felt was bubbling inside him in the face of Shin''s carelessness, and it was in danger of being unleashed. But the king could b?r?ly control himself and looked at Shin with a smile trembling with anger. "Could you tell me why the Queen wishes this?" "Because she''s found someone she loves," Shin always answered seriously. The more Shin spoke, the more the king''s anger wanted to be unleashed. "And can we know who the chosen one is?" questioned the king to find out the identity of the one he was going to have to kill. "It''s me," Shin said curtly. Shin''s answer acted as a thunderbolt on the king and the nobles. They expected anything but that. To think that the man who would become the future king of Dragnof had come in person and alone. "And we plan to marry soon" Shin dropped the last bomb as calm and relaxed as ever. Even though inside him, the anger was still present and boiling but well hidden and controlled. And this last sentence was one too many for the king. "Go ahead," said the king as suddenly people came out from behind the pillars. They were dressed as magi or sorcerers and carried magic wands. Really clich¨¦s. They pointed their magic wand at Shin and recited an incantation. Shin did not move and the magi had finished their incantation. A magic circle appeared under Shin''s feet and a spherical barrier was formed to enclose him. "Ah AH AH AH AH AH AH" The king''s loud and crazy laughter could be heard throughout the room and a smile could be seen on the faces of all the nobles. The anger that the king had held back had finally burst out and was accompanied by joy. "Who do you think you are to look down on us?!" shouted the king frantically. Madness, insanity, rage, fury, all these negative emotions were expressed and released by the king. "You think you''re all-powerful because you have these dragon slayers?!" "You think you''re invulnerable because you''re the Celestial Phoenix?!" the king added. He had understood Shin''s identity by knowing that he came from Dragnof and from the pressure exerted against the guards. But he was not afraid, thinking that his barrier would lock him up and he would be safe. "Who do you think you are?! God?!" "You''re nothing but worms before my greatness!! I''ll make the bitchy queen regret her decision!! I''ll beat and torture her to death and make it look like an accident!!" cried the mad king with his eyes turning red with madness. *Trembling* *BAM* *BAM* Suddenly, powerful tremors were felt, the palace shook and began to destroy itself as pieces of the broken palace fell to the ground. The hysterical king and the nobles stopped laughing as cold sweats ran down their spines. A face of terror appeared on their faces as they looked in the direction of Shin. The barrier that held Shin had been instantly destroyed under the pressure and power of his magical power and the magi who held it down were propelled violently against the walls. Shin''s face was dark and covered with wicks but his eyes were very cold, murderous and angry. "You dare to threaten my wife?!" Shin said in a voice that was neither too loud nor too weak but very cold and authoritative. His wings spread out, making his silhouette even more terrifying for the king and the nobles. He looked like an angry God of Death who had come to harvest their souls. Shin''s body was wrapped in a bluish starry aura that resembled space and closed his eyes. Then after a few seconds the bluish starry aura disappeared and he opened his eyes again. His eyes glowed and pulsed with enormous power as Shin released all his magical power. "Celestial Phoenix Moves" Shin lifted his foot on which his pure magic was concentrated. "Celestial Phoenix Shake The Earth" Shin struck his foot with a little force to break the ground under him. At the moment of contact between his foot and the ground, a shimmering, bright green light appeared. *CRACK* *CRACK* *BAM* *BAM* Then Phoenixes similar to Shin came out of the ground and destroyed the palace. Then having destroyed the palace, the Phoenixes came out of the palace and rushed towards an empty kingdom and destroyed it. The kingdom was bathed in a bright, shimmering green light. *BOOM* Chapter 37 After the explosion that followed, the kingdom of Alderia had completely disappeared from the surface of the Earth. Only craters and devastated lands remained.?? And in the middle of the largest crater there was a small piece of land that had survived. On this small piece of land there was a silhouette. There was Shin, wings spread, standing and alive. There was no remorse on his face, no sorrow, pity or sadness, only cold eyes. But tiredness reigned supreme on his face. "Ah ah ah Shin was breathing heavily. He had used 3/4 of his magic because of the attack he had just used but mostly because of the excessive use of the spatial element. On his way to the kingdom of Alderia, he had thought of a way to save the citizens of the kingdom if he ever had to destroy the kingdom. But he had thought of a plan in case the King would be a fool and provoke him, if that was the case and no solution could be taken in peace, then he would take drastic measures. And the guilt could be seen in Shin''s eyes as the King started to get angry and mad. His guilt was not for the King or his arrogant and stinking nobles but for the citizens. After all, even though they lived in this kingdom, it did not mean that they were responsible for their King''s choices. In this kind of kingdom, where the king is greedy for power and full of madness, the citizens have no power but are rather considered as cattle and slaves. So during his little visit, he took the opportunity to scan the kingdom and flush out the malicious people thanks to his ability to feel the emotions, the intentions, the purity of a soul, ... One could say that this is his sixth sense. And he had killed all the people with evil and perverse intentions. Only people with good intentions remained so that he could mark them all with his spatial magic. He then teleported all the citizens of Alderia to Dragnof, hence the reason why he kept only people with good intentions. He wanted to bring new problems back to Dragnof. Then he used his new technique, destroying the kingdom, erasing it from the surface of this planet. Thus, Shin found himself in the middle of a crater, on the only piece of land that survived, exhausted and out of breath. The amount of magic power he had used in his technique was astronomical and sufficient to destroy a kingdom without any problem. And his magic of the element of space was at a medium level, allowing him to teleport himself wherever he wanted in the world. But teleporting thousands of people over a great distance required a very large amount of magic power from him. Thus, more than 3/4 of his magic power had been used in his maneuver. "I don''t have much magic power left, just to return to Dragnof at full speed," Shin said in a lower-than-usual voice following his exhaustion. "Anyway, I''ll sleep better tonight," joked Shin. "I can''t wait to get stronger and more importantly to be a God, haha," Shin gently gloated. When he is stronger, his magical power will increase and when he is a god, he imagines that his magical power will be almost unlimited. "I mustn''t wait too long," Shin seriously exclaimed with a few sweats on his forehead. He didn''t want to wait for a powerful enough enemy to come when he was so vulnerable. He could always fight body to body with his very strong body but the enemy would always have the advantage of magic and then he was exhausted. Wasting no time, Shin burst into flames, wrapped himself in his wings and transformed himself into his Phoenix form. *FWOOSH* He left at full speed, causing a gust of wind. \ In the Kingdom of Dragnof / "This way, ma''am." "Here, take" "Followed the others" Irene was in the streets of Dragnof guiding people who seemed lost. At Dragnof, it was panic. Shin had been gone for a while, and late afternoon was coming and night was beginning to appear. When suddenly a soldier entered Irene''s office telling her that thousands of people had suddenly appeared before the kingdom. Irene was sceptical and did not believe him. Yet a soldier wouldn''t invent something that big. So she decided to check it out by going to Belserion first. On the way, she had come across Belserion who had just heard the same news. Curious, intrigued and distrustful, they both headed for the entrance to the kingdom. When they arrived, the soldiers bowed down to greet them and explained the situation. Irene and Belserion were able to witness the arrival of thousands of people in front of the kingdom. They were all blocked by soldiers who forbade them to enter until the Queen''s order. Irene, intrigued to find out where he came from, went to the entrance to question some of them. And she received an answer she half expected. Hearing this, the soldiers wondered what they were doing there when Irene''s doubt had grown. She was sure that it was all due to Shin. Shin had left some time ago for Alderia and as if by chance the citizens of Alderia appeared a few hours later. Irene ordered the soldiers to let the citizens of Alderia in and take care of them. She showed her authoritarian side, her role as Queen and her serious face, a side and a behaviour completely opposite to the one she had with Shin. She asked the help of her citizens to give them a hand and they all willingly accepted for their Queen. So now you could see the streets filled with sick, hungry and lost people. A side effect of teleportation for ordinary people. The citizens of Dragnof helped and cared for the citizens of Alderia with fervour and a smile. Helpful citizens with a big heart helping people in need. A scene showing once again the kindness and big heart of this kingdom and its citizens. This will leave a mark in the hearts of the citizens of Alderia who will become citizens of Dragnof. After helping a few people herself, Irene went to other citizens of Alderia to find out more. "What happened in Alderia and how did you get here?" Irene asked gently and kindly. The few citizens of Alderia around raised their heads and one of them spoke. "I don''t know, at one point a bright green light appeared from the palace..." explained the citizen. The others nodded their heads to confirm the words of their comrade. "Then we arrived here, without knowing how or why" said the citizen, finishing his explanation. When he finished, just a few seconds later, another citizen remembered an event. "And just before all this, there had been a fight with a man in front of the entrance to the palace, but he was then taken into the palace". "I wonder if this is the person who did this?" "Impossible." "Why would he do that?" Following the citizen''s reply, the other citizens speculated about the mysterious man who appeared in front of the palace. But Irene and Belserion, who had listened to the conversation, had figured out who he was. The green light confirmed it, it must surely have been his magic. Digesting the explanations she had just heard, Irene was worried about Shin, so much so that she was sick to her stomach. She trusted him and knew he was very powerful, but as his wife, she couldn''t help worrying about him. So to try to relax, she continued to help those in need. But as the minutes went by, her anxiety increased, her stomach ache intensified, she became worried sick. Her face, which was twisted with worry and pain, suddenly calmed down as she felt an energy invading her. The energy invaded her body, soothed her pain and calmed her emotions. This energy was familiar to her, it was filled with a warmth that she knew and coveted all too well. "Madam, your forehead..." said a citizen in front of Irene, pointing to his forehead. Irene, who was lost in this heat, came out of her thoughts and walked towards a bucket of water to see her reflection. And when she saw her reflection, she could see on her forehead the mark of a Phoenix shining brightly. She had already seen this mark on Shin''s forehead, hidden behind his hair. It was the blessing of the God of Life. A blessing that will be given to all his children, his wives with whom he made love, and all those he has decided to bless. It warns Shin of the danger of those who have it, grants increased vitality, an affinity with nature and higher animals, a small affinity with the Energy of Life, and will heal and help the person if they are in critical need. So when Irene''s emotions got carried away and presented a mental danger to her, the blessing took effect. "Even when you''re not there you protect me" Irene touched her forehead with a smile overflowing with love. --------------- Irene and the citizens of Dragnof have been looking after the new citizens for a few hours now. Then, unexpectedly, a roar was heard arriving in Dragnof. *CROAAR* A roar, a melody that Irene instantly recognised. Irene raised her head abruptly with a dazzling smile adorning her face. "At last" she said. All the citizens raised their heads and were happy to see the appearance of Shin in his Phoenix form. While the new citizens were shocked and amazed at the magnificent and divine appearance of the creature before their eyes. They had all heard the rumours and legends that were spreading about a mythical creature called the Heavenly Phoenix. Many people dreamed of seeing it and many did not believe it, after all it has never been heard of such a creature. They then saw the Phoenix heading towards a balcony overlooking the palace to disappear into the flames. Irene looked at Belserion with excitement, haste and impatience. Belserion smiled at Irene''s expression and nodded his head, he knew that nothing could hold her back. Irene didn''t waste a second and ran towards the palace and more precisely towards her room. ----------------------------------------------- For those who don''t like the idea that the techniques of Shin are names, it''s to find my way around the techniques and give me an image, that''s why the names will be simple or inspired by others. When I write the names of the techniques, it''s up to you to imagine and choose whether Shin says them out loud, in his head or not at all. Chapter 38 - Chap 38 Irene hastened from Shin, running at her highest speed. She crossed the whole city like a hurricane leaving only gusts of wind in her path.?? During those six months, the dragon seed inside Irene had greatly improved Irene''s physique, giving her a strength and body that was stronger and more resistant than a normal human. It would not be wrong to say that Irene was now almost half a dragon and her bloodline was changing. The process of transformation had surprised Shin by its slowness, in six months she was not even half dragon yet. But thinking back, in the anime, the time of transformation of a human into a dragon has never been specified, maybe it will last for years. In addition to her stronger body, Irene''s magical power grew stronger every day and became more and more powerful. And through this observation, Shin had begun to teach Irene magic in greater depth. As in the anime, she was very talented in enchantments and as far as Dragon Slayer magic was concerned, she used it only through enchantments. Shin didn''t know anything about enchantments but he decided to help Irene to better handle and perceive magic. Thus she created the "Body Enchantments" series which allows her to enchant a part of the body to improve it to a level that depends on the magic power used. After a few seconds, she arrived in front of her room and opened it in a hurry. "Shin!" Irene cried out with anxiety in her voice. She suspected that destroying an entire kingdom as well as teleporting thousands of people had a cost, and he hadn''t even gone to see her when he arrived at Dragnof. Scanning the room thoroughly, she could see Shin on the bed breathless, exhausted, tired and with sweat on his forehead. Seeing him in this state for the first time, she ran towards him still armed with her anxious face. "Are you all right?! What''s happening to you?!" exclaimed a completely panicked Irene. Her heart tightened at the sight of Shin in this state and her face turned pale. She was completely panicked and her brain was completely confused. She crouched on the floor at the edge of the bed, took Shin''s head in her hands and put her head against his face. "Shin!" Irene cried out in a broken voice in complete distress and filled with sadness. Her magic power went out of control and was released. Spreading throughout the kingdom, citizens were shocked to feel the Queen''s magical power. And for the strongest and most s?ns?t?v? to magic like Belserion, they felt the Queen''s magic power was disordered and out of control. Irene''s magical power was not as immense and powerful as Shin''s, but it was still impressive. Feeling Irene''s distress, Belserion flicked a wing, propelling him to the balcony of Irene''s room. Arriving not too far from the balcony, he saw a crying Irene and Shin''s body on the bed. Immediately, Belserion imagined the worst-case scenario and his face became ugly. But when he wanted to go into the room, he stopped, feeling the magic power of Shin. He was relieved when he realized that Shin was only extremely tired from his empty magical reserves. He still wanted to go to Irene to tell her because if his magic power continued to run wild like that, it could cause some damage that could be avoided. Except that when Belserion was about to go, Irene''s magic power subsided and faded. Looking in Irene''s direction, Belserion could see a hand resting on Irene''s head. Seeing that the situation was under control and that everything was fine, he left with a sigh of relief and a smile to return to the citizens. ---------------- As her tears streamed down Shin''s cheeks, she felt a hand on her head. Coming to her senses and looking at Shin''s face, she could see him looking at her with a look of love and care and a small smile. "All is well, my dragon," Shin said in a loving but exhausted voice while rubbing Irene''s hair to reassure her. Hearing this and feeling her warm touch, she burst into tears as she gently rubbed her face against Shin''s face like a small animal. "I thought you were going to die," Irene said in a desperate voice. "Don''t worry, I just need to sleep, my magic power is exhausted," Shin replied in a weak voice as he fell asleep. Irene began to calm down as she could no longer feel Shin''s warm touch. And at that moment, that''s what she needs the most. Then she wiped away her tears and got up to undress. Completely undressed and finding herself n?k?d, she hastened to put herself and Shin under the comforter. Under the comforter, she used a small enchantment on Shin to remove his clothes. Both completely n?k?d under the comforter, Irene collapsed and huddled in the warm and comfortable embrace of her lover, reveling in his sweet and woody scent. She took Shin''s arm and put it around her neck to feel Shin''s protection. Irene was truly a different person in Shin''s company. Irene is an authoritative and charismatic woman who is fearless and will face any threat she encounters. But when she is with Shin, she becomes a docile, gentle and even childish wife if she wants to. Shin has become her whole, her universe without whom she cannot live, he is her husband whom she loves the most in the world. ---------------------- "Mm-hmm." A small m??ning could be heard in Irene''s room. It came from Shin who was beginning to wake up. After a few minutes, her eyelids opened gently to adapt to the sunbeam passing through the windows. Having adapted, Shin''s eyes were completely open and he felt a weight on his side. Her face expressed endless happiness and her exquisite body was exposed to the rays of the sun that only embellished it. He wanted to move without waking Irene, but it could be complicated because of her position. Her legs were wrapped around Shin''s, locking them completely and hugging him tightly as if she was holding the most precious thing and she didn''t want to let him go. And if Shin tried to move an inch to leave, the embrace would tighten. Stopping trying to escape, Shin breathed a sigh of defeat and looked at Irene. "Even when you sleep you are beautiful," he sighed ironically as he bent down to give her a kiss on the forehead. Except that as he gave her the kiss, Irene''s eyelids fluttered showing a sign of awakening and a spoiled smile appeared on her face. Irene finally opened her eyes to be greeted by Shin''s face completely awake. "Shin!" Her smile widened and she jumped on Shin to give him a deep and passionate kiss. After several minutes of enjoying it, they separated and looked into each other''s eyes. "You know you scared me, I thought I was going to lose you," Irene squealed. Shin could see that his eyes reflected great fear. "Don''t worry, I''ll never leave you, it was just a lack of magical power," Shin reassured Shin by placing his forehead against Irene''s, who nodded. They remained in this position for several minutes and Shin took the opportunity to check his reserves of magical powers. And they could see that it was full, which surprised him a little. He had only slept a few hours in a room so he should have recovered about 3/4. Then thinking of an idea, he checked Irene''s to see that her reserves were not full. She must have given him some of her magic power to help him. After separating, Irene left on her own to look after the new citizens who had arrived. Shin was now alone in the room. He took the opportunity to look only at his condition because he wanted to see if it had increased in strength in the last six months. ''State''. [Name: Shin Ai Age: 20 years old (physically) Race: Phoenix God Bloodline: God of Life Total power: AAA (average)] Shin was surprised but happy to see that it had increased from AAA (low) to AAA (medium). This might seem low in six months but he had only fought dragons quite low compared to him so his power increased very little. He would have to fight opponents equal to or stronger than him to become stronger. So for now, he was expecting to be stuck at this level for a little while. He didn''t know what level Acnologia would be at, but knowing that the maximum level in this world is S (weak), he thought that Acnologia should be equivalent to him. Because he was sure that Zeref after absorbing Fairy Heart was at the top so S (low) and Shin doubted that Acnologia was there too. And since it is 400 years before that time, he thinks that Acnologia is about his level. But a doubt still reigned and Shin prefers to be cautious. The only thing he thought he could still improve before his future battle with Acnologia was his spear. Shin reached out his hand to make his spear appear. Then his spear came out of his space and landed in his hand. ''Analysis'' [Name: Life Throw /// Rank: Super Rare (upgradeable)] Seeing this, Shin was happy with his evolution but was also blocked. As for him, his spear had evolved by fighting opponents except that they were now too weak and the scales of the dragons Shin had fought so far were no longer a challenge for her. And it would be even harder for her to evolve through combat. But there is another way to make her evolve and that''s the forge. By reforging it and melting new metals, it will be able to evolve and become stronger and more powerful. But the metals have to be well chosen, they have to be of good quality, durable, resistant, they have to match all the characteristics. And the more the lance will evolve, the more the material will have to be resistant, powerful. Shin did not want to give his spear to a random blacksmith, moreover he doubts that there are some competent enough. So as decided from the beginning, he decided to learn how to forge himself. He made his spear disappear in his space and went out of the room to the exit of the palace. ----------------- Shin walked down the commercial street in the direction of the blacksmith''s shop. This time he was covered with his hooded robe to hide his identity. It''s not that he didn''t want to interact and talk to the citizens, it''s just that he wanted to hurry to the blacksmith shop. Looking for the forge for several minutes, he finally saw the logo of a forge with a hammer indicating that it was here. He pushed the door open and entered. It was quite simple but rather large, weapons of all types hung on all the walls which seemed better than the weapons stored on the shelves and barrels in the middle of the store. But Shin didn''t pay any attention to it since he hadn''t come for that. He walked over to the counter to see an old bald man, quite tall, very muscular and with a big beard. Very clich¨¦d in appearance,'' Shin thought, but he didn''t judge. "Hello, customer, can I help you," asked the manager with a nice smile. "Yes, I wanted to know if you have any forging equipment to sell me," Shin asked politely. The manager was surprised by his request, he had never been asked that before. People wouldn''t bother to learn how to forge when they already had a blacksmith nearby. The manager was also thinking about Shin''s voice, he would swear he heard it somewhere. Seeing the manager''s questioning look, Shin thought that wearing a hood must be rude and suspicious so he took it off. When his face was revealed, there was an awkward silence as the manager and Shin looked at each other. Then a few seconds of silence later, the manager''s face turned pale and began to sweat. "M-My King" The manager bowed immediately without flinching. Shin was half stunned by his reaction but more importantly by what he had been called. My King. It seemed that after the announcement of his marriage with Irene and the destruction of Alderia, the citizens already saw Shin as their King. It really warmed his heart to be accepted and recognized by the citizens. "No need to bow, just consider me as a customer," Shin said, raising his hand to stop him. ''As I could,'' thought the manager. He had the future king before him, a future great king and a divine and mythical creature who could destroy kingdoms. "Do you have the equipment? It''s because I''m interested in the forge," Shin explained, amused by the manager''s funny face. "Of course" exclaimed the manager with respect and stress. "Well thank you, you can bring it to the palace, I''ll let the guards know". Shin put some jewels on the counter and walked away with a swing of his hand to say goodbye. He put on his hood and left to leave a manager still shocked by his presence but especially by the quantity of jewels Shin paid for. It was 3 times the price! The manager almost fell in the apples of happiness. ''It is the most beautiful day of my life!'' ------------ Arriving at the palace, Shin went home and looked for Irene in her office to see if she needed help. But he couldn''t find her in his office so he searched the whole palace without any result. He started to panic thinking that this was not really normal. So he went to the last place he didn''t go. The courtyard. And on his way there, he found Belserion alone without Irene. He hurried to go to him and ask him where Irene was. Strangely enough, Belserion picked up a strange and mysterious smile in Shin. "She''s in her room, she was sick." Chapter 39 "She''s in her room, she''s sick." When Shin heard the news, he was of course concerned that she was sick.?? But Belserion''s smile made him doubt it, he would never smile if it was something serious. And then Shin doubted that she would get sick from an illness he couldn''t cure. He could cure her with Life Energy or maybe even with one of his tears. It is known that Phoenix''s tears can heal anything. In spite of this, he lost no time and rushed to her room. He would never take a risk when it comes to his wife''s life, NEVER! Shin walked with great strides through the palace and felt really weird. During his walk, everyone who passed him looked at him with a tender look and a gentle smile. A behavior that should not take place when the Queen was ill. Shin arrived after a few minutes of walking and opened the door with great force. "Irene, are you all right?!" Shin asked with a thoughtful look and a little panicky. "Don''t worry, everything is fine." Shin heard Irene''s voice on his left, so he turned his head to see Irene lying in bed. Her skin was a little paler than usual and she was sweating a little on her forehead, but other than that, nothing looked unusual. Instead, she had an unusually dazzling smile, eyes that were tender and full of impatience, happiness and love. Seeing her like this, Shin calmed down a bit but still approached the bed to sit on the edge. "Are you in pain?" Shin asked anxiously and lovingly taking her hand. Irene softened when she saw Shin''s panicked and worried face. He was really cute and charming when he showed his tender side. "A little but it''s bearable," Irene said tenderly. "Come here," Shin said to Irene. Irene approached Shin so that he put his forehead against hers and gently ??r?ssed her face. Irene then felt a powerful but gentle and calm Energy penetrate her body and spread everywhere. The slight pain she was feeling was relieved and her body relaxed, it was emptied of all fatigue and her brain was washed of all negative thoughts. This energy was so pleasant and relaxing that her eyes closed on their own to appreciate not only this feeling but also the touch and smell of her beloved. During this time, Shin continued to circulate the Life Energy in Irene''s body to relax her and let her unwind. With all the work she was doing, she deserved it. However, as he was circulating the Energy of Life through Irene''s body, he felt that an abnormal amount of Life Energy was concentrated in her belly. And upon closer examination, he finally discovered the truth behind Irene''s illness. She was pregnant! And that amount of Life Energy in Irene''s w?mb came from the life inside. Although the amount may seem enormous to an infant, it was not so strange contained in her lineage of the God of Life. Shin''s eyes widened in disbelief and surprise. Not that he didn''t know it would happen, but he didn''t think it would happen now so the baby''s story had stayed in his head backwards. Feeling a movement, Irene came out of her trance and world to open her eyes and see Shin''s eyes wide open. At the first second, she wondered what was wrong but she soon realized that he had to learn about the big news. Irene stepped away from Shin and looked at him with a look of boundless happiness. To have a child with the man of her life, the most important person in her life, was a dream come true, she was on a small cloud and at the apotheosis of joy and happiness. "So you know now? I''m pregnant" declared Irene with a bright smile while gently touching her belly. She does not know how Shin will react to this statement. Will he support her and be happy with her or will he not be able to support her? But her anxiety did not last long before she was embraced with great strength. She was surprised by this sudden action, but she was even more surprised when she felt Shin''s body shake slightly. She also felt her shoulder wet in contact with Shin''s face. "I am so happy," Shin exclaimed with a voice of emotion accompanied by small rivers of tears flowing down her cheeks. Shin''s reaction might be overwhelming for some, but Shin had always been reactive to the idea of a child. In his previous life, he had always taken care of children and had been around them all the time. Honestly, if Shin had met the love of his life in his previous life then having a child at the age he was would not have bothered him. An event in a life that could not be described in words. And now he could feel what it felt like and he could say without a doubt, happiness is indescribable. Irene, seeing his reaction, didn''t find it excessive but rather very cute and endearing. Some people might think that this reaction was not worthy of a man, that Shin had lost all dignity by crying and reacting like a little girl. But Irene found it so precious and rare, a man who was caring and loving and even emotional towards his family, it was not an evil but a real person. A man can cry and he won''t lose his dignity, even less so in events like this. He knew how to be emotional, loving and gentle when he could and protective, powerful, cold and authoritative when he had to be. Irene went deeper into his embrace to get lost in it and drown in happiness. She finally had a family of her own! As a result, a few tears also flowed from her cheeks. ------------ After finishing their little time together and separating, Shin ordered Irene to stay in bed and that she will no longer work and refrain from physical exertion until the birth of the child. Irene wanted to oppose this, but Shin remained impassive about it, rendering Irene helpless, and she agreed in the face of his determination. Having won his little fight, Shin rushed to Belserion to tell him the news and that he would take over the kingdom from Irene until she gave birth. Belserion expressed joy at the announcement but was also terrified of how overprotective Shin already was. Irene had only been pregnant for a few days and he was already preventing her from making physical efforts. ''This guy will surely be a father-con,'' thought Belserion. Belserion made Shin see reason, and Shin agreed that Irene would continue to work as Queen until the tenth month, but after that he would take over. Belserion agreed seeing that this was the best he could get and said that after the baby was born, Belserion would take care of the kingdom so that Irene and Shin could enjoy their time with their child. After that, the rest of the day was all about Shin taking care of Irene non-stop. He talked to her, accompanied her everywhere, cooked her food, everything! Then the same evening, they announced that Irene was pregnant to the citizens. They were obviously all excited and eager to have a dragon princess soon. The announcement of their wedding in 1 month was also announced. The evening was largely spent with a big party by the citizens, Shin and Irene. Chapter 40 - Chap 40 \ In the Kingdom of Dragnof / It was now 2 days after the feast that took place in the kingdom.?? The wedding and the announcement of the Queen''s pregnancy was greeted with great excitement from everyone. A very eventful celebration that will surely remain in everyone''s memories. After that, Irene returned to work and kept busy at her job until the 7th month of her pregnancy. *(I changed my mind, the pregnancy would be 9 months)* But she also took great care in the preparation of her wedding. Fortunately, she was not alone and had the help of Belserion and the citizens. The preparations had to be quick because 1 month was not much time for a wedding of this magnitude. ------- *CLANK* *CLANK* *BAM* Noises echoed throughout the room and the shock between the metal and the hammer caused slight sparks. The shocks made high-pitched but rhythmic and powerful noises. The room seemed red and the air was hot because of the medieval oven present, which emitted great heat. Well yes, yesterday, Shin received all the material he had asked the blacksmith for. The material was of a fairly good quality according to Shin coming from a blacksmith from a kingdom like Dragnof and a world like Fairy Tail. And then he will make his own material when he can. Anyway, he didn''t expect to become a very great blacksmith in this world, he wanted at least to become a 5th rank blacksmith, a master craftsman. What was already very good and becoming more would be of no use to him in this world. The materials of the world of Fairy Tail are not powerful enough to go beyond rank 5 according to Shin. Blacksmiths are divided into 9 ranks: - 1st rank (master) -2nd rank (master) -3rd row (grand master) -4th row (grand master) -5th rank (master craftsman) -6th rank (master craftsman) -7th rank (holy craftsman) -8th rank (holy craftsman) In the case of Shin, he had just started so he was only in the first row. Or at least it should have been. For his first try, he decided to use steel. Having heated it in the oven, he took the pliers and put it on the anvil. He took the hammer to the side, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a few deep breaths, he opened his eyes which showed great concentration on the metal in front of him. It was just him and the metal. Then he swung his arm in a big swing and struck the metal with precision. *CLANK* To become a first-rate blacksmith, you had to remove at least 60% of the impurities from the metal. To become a 2nd rank blacksmith, one had to have the ability to refine metals a hundred times. Hundred refining is not only about hitting the metal a hundred times, it was necessary to remove impurities while keeping the integrity of the metal and increasing its density. It happens that geniuses jump directly from the 1st to the 2nd rank thanks to a good physics allowing them directly to use the hundred refinement. On Shin''s side, the blows increased as his concentration became central. *CLANK* *70 strokes* *CLANK* *80 strokes *90 strokes* *CLANK* *95 strokes* *CLANK* *99 strokes* For the last shot, Shin stretched his arm to the maximum and put a little more strength than the previous shots. His eyes shone with a spark and his arm fell immediately on the metal. *CLANK!! The high-pitched thud of the shock was even more strident than the previous ones but contained the sound of success. He had succeeded in removing impurities at a rate of 100% and had achieved the one hundredth refinement. So he successfully became a 2nd rank master. He smiled at his success but did not pay any more attention to taking it and putting it into his space. At the same time, he took another metal out of his space. This metal was much larger than the previous steel. It was a crystal that emitted a beautiful bright light from the magical power that this crystal had. These were the crystals that Shin had found in his cave at first and that he had taken with him because he was sure it would serve him well. This crystal was quite powerful and very resistant, according to Shin it was surely the best material of this world. It was with this material that Shin intended to fuse his spear to improve it. Then with this crystal in his hand, he took the pliers and heated it in the oven. After having heated it enough, he put it on the anvil. Then without waiting, he took back his hammer and struck the crystal with rigor. *CLANK* In b?r?ly a minute, he had already accomplished the one hundredth refinement. And yet he didn''t stop there! *CLANK* The 101st shot! *CLANK* The 102nd! *CLANK* The 103rd! He continued like that for a long time. He was in absolute concentration and was completely devoted to the crystal and his hammer. Nothing existed around him, only him, his hammer and the crystal was present in a fight. *CLANK* 505th shot! The more he hit, the more the metal came to life. Each blow breathed vitality into the crystal. The crystal was refined and improved, the impurities had long since disappeared. A connection seemed to have been built between Shin and the crystal, the metal received all the wishes, the feelings of Shin that it accepted. *CLANK* 1000th shot! And after what appeared at one moment for Shin, the thousand refinement was finished! Shin wiped the sweat from his forehead as he looked at the crystal with pride. This crystal now had half a spirit. The refinement mile is also called half spirit refinement because blacksmiths give life and spirit to their metals. And after this stage, there was only one more step to give complete life and spirit to the crystal. Now that the formation of the spirit of the crystal was done, all that remained was to refine it. This step was called "refining the spirit" and it was the step that led to becoming a 5th rank blacksmith. But Shin decided to stop for now before venturing on this step. He wanted to think about it because, after all, it is a crucial stage in which very few blacksmiths succeed. It gave life and intelligence to a metal, it was not something to be taken lightly. So for the time being, Shin was a 4th rank blacksmith. To become a 4th rank blacksmith, you have to be able to do the refinement on two different types of metals in a row and on good quality metals. Shin had not done it but he knew he could do it so he already considered himself as such. And he was sure that crystal was a good quality metal. Especially crystals that stayed in contact with its magical power for months and were able to absorb it. So for the moment Shin left the crystal on the anvil and walked out of the room. He knew what he wanted to do before going back to the forge but before that, he decided to go take a shower since he had perspired during his forging session. Fifteen minutes later, he came out refreshed and then went to Irene''s office. When he arrived at her office, he opened the door to fall on the view of Irene at her desk. The mere sight of Irene was enough to soothe and soften his heart and clear his mind so that he thought of nothing but her. Irene heard someone come in and looked up to see her future husband at the door. A smile instinctively appeared on her face as he approached her. Shin wrapped her in a warm embrace and then gave her a little kiss on the forehead and stomach. "So there is no jealous ~" said Shin with a dreamy look. Irene sneered at Shin''s gesture and joke. He shifted his gaze to Irene to give her a beautiful smile. "How is my future dragon lady ~?" Shin said in a childish and teasing tone. Irene blushed a little at his statement then smiled ironically and looked at Shin with amusement. "How is my future husband Phoenix ~?" Irene said teasingly in turn. Her teasing worked well as a few small rashes appeared on Shin''s cheeks and he felt a little shiver on his body from being called that for the first time. But it was a pleasant feeling. They both laughed at their childishness. "I wanted to tell you that I''m going away to look for something, I''ll be back in several hours". Irene drew a questioning face, wondering what he might be looking for but did not decide to ask and let him. Even if she knew when to force it a little, he would tell her, Shin would tell her everything with a little forcing, he couldn''t hide anything from her. With a last kiss, Shin left the room and headed for the unknown. Going to his room and then to the balcony, he jumped up to catch fire and turned into a Phoenix. He flapped his wings and went in a random direction. He was looking for a powerful dragon, at least in AA (High) to get its scales. Dragon scales were very strong and powerful materials, and the stronger the dragon was, the stronger the scales were. The object that Shin wanted to create with the crystal was very important so he wanted to create it with the best materials possible. The magic crystal was the most powerful and resistant material and it also had a great amount of magical power. If magic crystal was the best material in this world, then dragon scales would surely be the second best material. So merging these two would give an object of gigantic strength and power, and could even become one of the most powerful objects in the world of Fairy tail. And that''s also why he had to improve himself at the forge and stopped at the half-spirit refinement. It was actually necessary to forge an alloy of two materials, the more materials there were, the harder it was to do it. He had only two materials to melt but quite powerful materials so the difficulty was not less. There is also the rate of harmony to be taken into account, this determines the number of metals that can be added. The higher the harmony ratio, the better the alloy. In his case, it is a basic alloy of two materials, so the alloy itself is not complicated but the steps before will be. Then when the alloy is finished, he can start the refinement of the spirit. In short, he is concerned at the moment with finding a dragon that is up to the task. With a flutter of his wings, he suddenly accelerated, causing vibrations in the air as well as shaking. Chapter 41 - Chap 41 In the sky, Shin flapped his wings powerfully, shaking the sky and earth at the a single flapping wing.?? Weaker animals and creatures hide from its power but show no fear. Shin''s aura soothes them and makes them unable to be afraid of him. Instead, it was rather admiration and respect for the creature. Shin had been traveling for some time, always in search of powerful dragons. Until now, he had only met weak dragons that were attacking him. They were surely challenging him to prove their strength, but it was even more madness. Some were smart and wise enough not to attack him and put their pride aside. Continuing his journey, his eyes soon fell on a village in the mountains. Only, there were burned houses, the smell of charred wood reigned in the air around this village. Nature and the surrounding fields were dying and the land was dry and dehydrated. And looking further, Shin could see that the mountain several hundred meters away was half destroyed. The vision of this mountain reminded him of the time when he first roared. So, to destroy half of this mountain that seemed to have been blown away by the wind, he had to be even more powerful than when Shin came into the world. And perhaps it was not even his full power. Shin had the hope to finally find what he was looking for! A dragon powerful enough to challenge him! Yet, despite his hope, he felt sadness and bitterness when he saw the expression of the people of the village. Filled with misery, agony, fear, hearts torn by horror and loss. Some eyes were devoid of life and radiated only despair and hatred of their helplessness. Most were thin with skin on their bones, almost like walking corpses, while the children were the "fattest" of all. The ?du?ts surely gave what little food they had left to the children. This village and this mountain must have been under the tyrannical rule of a dragon. He was subjected to a fate worse than death. The weakest are those who win a fate to hellish life while the strongest will have a fate to heavenly life. Taking pity on them, Shin gave a little wing to find himself above the village. ------------------ While the villagers were feeling sorry for themselves, a giant shadow covered the village. The reaction of the inhabitants was to see their bodies trembling and the parents would be their children filled with fear. Raising their dead eyes to the sky, they saw the appearance of a creature that was not the one they had thought of. Unlike the giant lizard, imposing, strong and terrifying, what they saw was surely the antithesis. Its presence alone was enough to light up the dark mountain. Their broken and cold hearts warmed at the mere sight of him. Lost hope seemed to be rekindled by his mere presence. Even the trees and the earth seemed to be getting better. A divine, celestial beast, radiating purity, nature and life. It seemed to melt into nature itself and represented life itself. But it still radiated a power equal to or greater than the dragon. The inhabitants, who were at the end of their mental strength, broke down in front of this presence and begged for it. "O mighty creature of God, please grant us your mercy and help us against the dragon of despair!" All the rest of the inhabitants followed his movement and knelt behind the old man. The old man seemed to be the head of the village. Seeing them in this state, Shin felt distressed and saddened by the sight of the inhabitants. He could see with his sixth sense that these inhabitants were in no way malicious but pushed to the bottom of the abyss. Their means of food had been reduced to ashes leaving the inhabitants to starve to death. The ?du?ts sacrificed their share of food for the children following tragic deaths. They had to watch relatives being killed by a sadistic dragon with great powerlessness. At this point, Shin could see that their souls were on the brink of being shattered, both ?du?ts and children. Only, most of the children were "lucky" enough not to really know their circumstances and not to witness or know of the existence of these murders. ''If I think about it, I can understand Acnologia''s hatred of dragons,'' Shin thought. Acnologia saw his village and his relatives killed by dragons he trusted. He gave them his trust despite knowing the nature of dragons. He gave them a chance because he thought he was not all the same. And he was right, they are not all the same. Just like humans. But the hatred and sadness of losing his family and loved ones to someone he had trusted had taken over, leading him to destructive madness. Shin knew that what Acnologia was doing was unforgivable and the origin of his hatred could be understandable. Shin thought that many people felt the same way Acnologia did, only they were not "lucky" enough to be able to express it and fortunately. Shin was not going to deny himself, despite his title of God of Life and his kindness, if he had to witness the death of his family and loved ones, he would surely go into a murderous and vengeful madness. Anyone with the ability and capacity would do so. "I will help you for your village," Shin said in a deep and touching voice. Those few words meant so much to the people. The village headman suddenly raised his head and looked up at Shin with overflowing hope while the others remained bowed. No action had been taken, but hearing these words from a majestic and powerful creature like this one gave him great confidence. Then there was the feeling that he could trust the creature in front of him. Shin, still in the sky, smiled for himself as he folded his wings on himself to form a kind of cocoon. He channeled enough Life Energy to restore the village and the surrounding area and then released its powerful wings and a roar. *CROAR* The roar that sounded like a melody was heard by the inhabitants who closed their eyes, praying. When the cry resounded and its wings were released, a powerful wave of Life Energy spread through the surroundings. The melody and the wave of Life Energy passed through the villagers, soothing them and making their bodies healthier at the same time. The wave propagated and every place it passed through regained color, nature took over with the appearance of grass and trees full of vitality. Devastation and death gave way to nature and life. Their charred fields and faded crops came back to life and grew at a monstrous rate to give birth to a large number of fruits and vegetables. The people on the ground felt their bodies change to become stronger and healthier. They all raised their heads to understand the feeling of this change. But when they all saw each other, not to mention the surroundings, they were shocked beyond belief. Their bodies that once looked like walking corpses were now at their peak, a state they had not been in even before. The surroundings of the village that once looked like a living hell had now become a living paradise. The houses were still in a pitiful state, but in the face of the miracles that had occurred, it was nothing. In addition, it now had a beautiful, colorful, green forest that had grown right next to it. The worries and problems that weighed on their shoulders flew away like fragile leaves. For several minutes, they gawked and soon realized what had just happened. After the realization, all the villagers cried, the families hugged each other. "Thank you, thank you very much," exclaimed the chief with great emotion. For his part, the village chief bowed up and down with a face full of tears and snot. The villagers all stopped and then followed the chief''s movements. "Thank you for saving my family!" "I am so grateful to you!" "M-Thank you!" The heart of Shin warmed up in front of the villagers. He was happy to have been able to help them. "Now, enjoy and make up for the time you missed," Shin exclaimed, still in a deep and warm voice. "And I''ll take care of this dragon of despair." He flapped his wings to leave but was stopped by the chief. "Please tell me your name, we will pray for you every day, divine creature protector of the village," exclaimed the chief with reverence and admiration. He was followed by all the villagers, ?du?ts and children alike. "Shin, my name is Shin, but I am better known as Heavenly Phoenix." With these last words, Shin flew away and disappeared from the sight of the villagers. ''O Great Heavenly Phoenix'' thought all the villagers in a position of prayer. --------------------- Shin was now high in the sky. He was heading in the direction where the dragon of despair was lodging. He had sensed its presence, this dragon did not seem to see why it should hide its presence. Arrogant. Shin was really angry, this dragon''s attitude had disgusted him to the core. Shin radiated a murderous aura and his eyes were as cold as ice and shimmered with power. And he uttered a harsh, hoarse phrase that seemed to come from the God of Death and not the God of Life. "Dragon of Despair, for these people, I will show you what true despair is." Chapter 42 - Chap 42 In the sky, a large and majestic bird was moving at high speed. It was of great beauty and just wanted to admire it and prayed to it.?? However, at that moment, and despite appearances, the aura that emanated from it was a sign of the opposite. From a closer perspective, the bird, which was a Phoenix, exuded an oppressive and murderous aura. Any person or creature too weak and close to it would be sent to hell or even killed. Its eyes were icy and overflowing with anger and contempt. The dragon''s actions were, for Shin, despicable. For a dragon, his pride had fallen very low to do this kind of thing to weak humans. In his former life, he had learned to respect life, he already had some understanding of right and wrong and had a great appreciation for peace and "justice". And with his new position as "God of Life", his sense and respect grew. Although he respects the lives of others, he has recently learned to withdraw it if necessary. ----------------------------- \ In a cave located in a mountain / At the far end of this cave, a large silhouette could be seen. There was nothing human but rather reptilian. The only thing that could be distinguished in the complete darkness was the smoke that appeared in a repetitive period. Accompanied by this smoke came a blast so strong that it could blow away several trees at its sole contact. This breath was like a violent storm, yet it was only the nasal breath of the sleeping dragon. The dragon of Despair, a very powerful dragon that was inferior only to Acnologia, Igneel or other exceptions. As he slept peacefully and carefree, bloodthirsty violet eyes opened and appeared in that darkness. The pressure, the aura of death around him and those violet eyes in the darkness gave the dragon an evil and sinister image. Most people would feel despair at the mere sight or mention of it. Here is one worthy of its title. "Who does this aura come from? I don''t know." The voice resonated throughout the entire cave and seemed to come straight out of the underworld. *CROAAAR* -------------------------------- Shin finally arrived at his destination and with what he saw, he was sure he was in the right place. In front of him was a black mountain, devoid of vegetation and color. Everything around the mountain seemed to be corrupt to the root. The corruption only stopped within a radius of a few dozen meters around the mountain. The difference was visible with the demarcation on the ground. On one side of this demarcation there was a large, beautiful and lush forest and on the other side was a forest and mountain torn from all life. Hovering in the sky and looking at this landscape, Shin extended his Life Energy forward to propagate it into the dead zone and revive it. Only, when his energy was ready to enter the dead zone, it was stopped by a foul, dead aura. The Life Energy continued to push this aura forward with ease to make its way through until the aura suddenly intensified. "Who dares?!" A powerful and angry voice was heard coming from the mountain. Shin retracted his Life Energy and squinted his eyes towards the person who had appeared. Towards the top of the mountain, in front of the cave entrance, a great dragon appeared. It had black scales as dark as night, large sharp thorns were present on almost all of its body and eyes, the lower part of its belly and part of its wings were colored purple. The dragon looked at the creature in front of him and then squinted his eyes, surprised to see who it was. " Celestial Phoenix..." mumbled the dragon, but his voice was strong enough to be heard by Shin who was hundreds of meters away. Seeing the appearance of the creature in front of him and the aura it gave off, he had guessed who it was. The existence of the Celestial Phoenix had already spread throughout the continent. Its existence and power was already almost at the top of this world, giving very few existences capable of facing it. But it was also known to be a magnificent creature, giving off a healthy and pure aura and helping humans against dragons. Already Shin''s actions disgusted the dragon, so as he felt this aura and the Energy of Life, his disgust was even deeper. It was the opposite of his own. "To what do I owe the visit of the Heavenly Phoenix?" Putting aside his deep disgust, the dragon asked sarcastically. Shin''s eyes were always wrinkled, cold and staring persistently at the dragon. The dragon of despair did not seem to waver in the face of Shin''s power. Moreover, his arrogance made him believe in his superiority. "Why are you killing these weak humans? They didn''t ask for anything. Do you despise life?" Shin asked in a voice that seemed calm but deep down was murderous. "Ahaha!" The dragon laughed like crazy at Shin''s statement. "Heavenly Phoenix you are wrong, I do not despise life, I despise the weak," said the dragon with arrogance and disdain. "Why should beings like us pay attention to such weak and detestable creatures?" The dragon retorted with contempt. "I respect that the strong and the weak are meant to serve us!" "You, the Heavenly Phoenix, are stupid to help such weak creatures" The dragon shouted with pride of his power and disgust and contempt for humans. "...Stupid" pronounced Shin always in a calm tone, cutting off the dragon''s frenzied laughter. "What did you say?!" The dragon, having heard Shin, went into a dark anger. And looking at Shin, he could see in his calm and cold eyes disdain, contempt. He was being looked at the same way he looked at the weak?! ''Unforgivable!'' The dragon''s anger intensified more and more, his aura and magical power went wild and the pressure increased dramatically. "I said you''re stupid," Shin repeated softly. Shin''s aura and magical power increased as the dragon''s increased. The dragon took this action as a provocation. His pride had been trampled on as if nothing had happened! He wouldn''t let this affront go by! "Who do you think you are?! You think you can kill me?! Know your place!" The voice of the dragon fell with power as the sky above him grew dark and lightning struck. "...Yes, I will kill you." Shin once silent, spoke to say only a few words. But this time, his eyes and voice, once wise and calm, became cold, anticipatory and murderous. Shin had returned to his cold, sovereign and domineering image. The opposite of his image of the God of Life, the God of Death! The air around became stagnant, the sky above Shin also became darker and lightning appeared. All the sky miles away was black, the lightning struck and roared the earth screaming for blood. The wind was blowing in storms, trees were blown away, the earth trembled and lifted and the sky rumbled. The magical power and aura of the two was at its peak and the pressure was unbearable. The two eyes pulsed with power and the urge to kill against each other was abundant. With all these reactions, the fight was announced to almost the entire continent! *BROWN* *ROARR* And with these two roars, the beginning of the battle of two over-powerful and legendary creatures was announced. Chapter 43 A green Phoenix and a black dragon looked into each other''s eyes with power and a d?s?r? to kill the other. *ROARR*?? At the sound of the roar of the dragon of despair, the lightning seemed to obey him and fell from the sky in fury. The lightning was as purple as the scales of the dragon and without delay, it hurriedly clacked towards Shin. *Screech* Without too much effort, Shin responded with a roar which by its power alone deflected the lightning. The deflected lightning burst on the trees, turning them into ashes and destroying rocks and earth, creating craters. Without waiting, Shin''s beak opened as strands of flame began to appear. The flames grew larger and swirled like a whirlwind. The lengthening vortex was swallowed by Shin, who directed his head towards the dragon. His eyes shone and he opened his beak so that a torrent of green flames escaped from it and rushed out in fury. *Celestial Phoenix Roaring* "Hmph" The dragon blew with arrogance and then triggered his own roar to respond and match Shin''s roar. With its mouth wide open, the lightning falling from the sky moved towards its mouth to be absorbed greedily. Small flashes of lightning and crackling could be heard from the dragon''s mouth as he released his powerful roar. The power of the roar shattered all obstacles in the dragon''s area. The purple lightning laser crossed the sky at immense speed despite its small size but was no less powerful. From afar, a torrent of powerful green flames and fast and tyrannical lightning laser met and confronted each other. At their contact, a combined sphere of the two powers, purple and green, was formed. Under the combination of these two powerful attacks, space and time seemed frozen and the world fell into silence. Only what looked like a few seconds later, the sphere began to have impulses and let out a blinding light. *BOOM* The world was engulfed in a brilliant light which was quickly replaced by a huge explosion. The green and purple explosion swept through the surrounding area for miles around. The collision and power of these two attacks combined seemed to have created a power and impact similar to a nuclear bomb. The shock wave of this attack had spread for miles around with terrifying speed. The entire landscape miles away had been wiped off the map and destroyed, leaving only a desert of debris and dust. This attack had far exceeded the power of an AAA-ranked being and had already reached an S-ranked power. The smoke created by this attack invaded the entire sky completely blurring anyone''s view. Shin, who looked like a flaming beacon in this stifling smoke, was a little surprised at the magnitude of these two attacks. ''Fortunately there is no civilization miles away'' There was no civilization but there were always living beings like animals and for this Shin apologized. He also didn''t know if the shockwave had reached the village but he had already put up a barrier around the village in anticipation of this fight. Giving his full attention back to the fight, Shin built wings with strength. From Shin''s wings, great gusts of wind slipped and started to transform and cause huge destructive typhoons to appear. The typhoons, connected between the sky and the earth, absorbed and released smoke while adding even more destruction. The desolate earth was lifted off the ground creating collisions between pieces of land, some of which merged into large round rocks that resembled a miniature meteor. Typhoons, unleashed in every corner of the battlefield, su?k?d up the mini meteors and swirled them around to increase their speed. Then, after gaining enough speed, the mini meteors were propelled into every corner, also in the direction of the dragon. The mini meteors set off at a sonic speed that set them on fire on contact and with the friction of the wind. The dragon of despair was now in the middle of the battlefield, ?ssailed by typhoons and meteors from all sides. He was still perched on his rock still clinging to a half destroyed mountain. He had succeeded in destroying the few debris coming to him and protecting his piece of mountain with a kind of lightning barrier. But instead of his previous arrogance and pride, a serious and somewhat intimidated expression appeared on his reptile face. He realized that although he and Shin had similar power, their mastery and skill were not the same. In spite of this, he won''t let himself be stepped on! ''I am the dragon of despair, I have fought countless battles and always triumphed by imbuing despair in the eyes of my opponents!'' ''I will not die in front of a small creature that has taken those first steps only a few months ago !'' The dragon''s eyes glowed with rage and pulsed with devastating power. Its arrogant attitude and some of it came back to him and with a ferocious flapping of its wings, it flew away. At dizzying speed he crossed the desolate battlefield and passed between typhoons. Contrary to what one might think, the dragon of despair had difficulty passing between the typhoons. The typhoons exerted enormous pressure and pull, which disrupted and made flight more difficult. Despite the speed of the dragon, the meteors were still at almost the same speed as the dragon. After great concentration and immense effort, the dragon almost reached the end of this typhoon field. He could now see Shin in the distance and he only had two typhoons left to cross to get out of this hell and reach Shin. With unsuspected determination, he accelerated even more, putting as much strength as possible in his wings. For his part, Shin was almost admiring his work and the concentration he could exercise. Navigating between this field of typhoons and mini meteors was an arduous task even for someone higher than Shin. But despite his determination and concentration, Shin knew that it was only fuelled by his rage and murderous envy towards him. This meant that his determination and concentration was admirable and strong but fragile. And Shin would not miss the opportunity to use it against the dragon. During this time, the dragon of despair had arrived at the last typhoon to cross before reaching its goal and unleashed its blood ?ust on Shin. Gaining confidence, he ventured against the typhoon. But when he did, Shin spoke up. "Do you really think you can win? Look at you, with only one attack on me, you''re already at my mercy," Shin exclaimed in a cold and mocking voice. Even a little contempt and pity could be discerned. On hearing this, the dragon''s concentration was swept away and replaced by mad rage. "HOW DARE YOU?!" In a wild, neurotic voice, the dragon''s eyes dilated and he radiated a wild, crazy aura. He had gone wild and completely out of his mind! Only, just when his madness broke out, he was suddenly struck on the side with an immense force that carried him away. He was hit by a mini meteor! The mini meteor, which executed an immense force on the dragon''s body, carried him towards the last typhoon. The dragon came to his senses at the last moment, allowing him to see Shin''s silhouette for one last time. And with all the madness that had carried him away, he thought he saw a sly smile that made him tremble with anger before being carried away into the typhoon. "Phew" Seeing the dragon being carried away, Shin sighed with relief. His magical reserves were not unlimited and his attack was consuming a lot so the time was precious to him. As a precaution, Shin waited a few minutes to be sure of the dragon''s final elimination. ''All the surrounding areas for miles around were completely swept away to become a desolate wasteland'' Shin thought as he saw the result of their battle. He sent his thoughts and apologies to all the victims of this confrontation. Finally, seeing no reaction after several minutes of waiting, Shin decided to stop his attack and officially end this fight with his victory! *CLACK !* *CLACK !* *CLACK !* However, when he wanted to stop his attack, loud and deaf slaps could be heard. The lightning that had disappeared until now with the dragon had reappeared and even more powerful than ever! Taken by surprise, Shin quickly turned his gaze towards the typhoon where the dragon of despair had been swept away. When he looked at the typhoon, he saw a difference inside the typhoon. He saw it overwhelmed with a power even more devastating and tyrannical than before. A draconian purple silhouette. Chapter 44 In the typhoon, the silhouette of the dragon of despair was visible. His appearance was hidden by the violent winds of the typhoon, only his eyes and the crackling lightning around him were visible.?? '' He survived? Even in the constant wind pressure of the typhoon and its wounds, he can still fly? . And his magical power and aura are even more powerful than before''. The image of the dragon seemed terrifying, the eyes visible through the typhoon were consumed by a devastating rage. *CLACK!* *CLACK! *BOOM* *CLACK!* The lightning in the sky became more and more violent and devastating, the number of lightning bolts multiplied and the sky darkened. The lightning gave off vengeful d?s?r?s and struck persistently on all typhoons except the one in which the dragon of despair was found. As for the dragon, his eyes were constantly resting on Shin with relentlessness and without even blinking. His gaze seemed calm and analytical, but on the contrary it was full of frenzy, ferocity and madness. Shin responded with a calm look but nevertheless more serious than before. The dragon was probably in an uncontrolled and dangerous state. But Shin could only wait, going into the typhoon was a very bad idea and even if he did, there was the dragon so it would be throwing himself into the lion''s den. Meanwhile, all the typhoons were blown off the battlefield. And when this was done, the wild lightning fell silent to regroup above the typhoon where the dragon was. The vortex created exposed a really powerful pressure, even for Shin. And after a few seconds of formation, the lightning began to rumble when suddenly the silhouette of the dragon moved to look up at the sky towards the vortex itself. *ROAR* The dragon didn''t wait to utter a roar that seemed to be an order for the vortex because after this roar, the vortex concentrated all its power to pull a pillar of lightning. Descending from the sky, the pillar of lightning encompassed the entire typhoon. The typhoon did not last long before completely disintegrating. "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" From the typhoon came a cold and ambitious laugh. "You are strong, Celestial Phoenix, I must confess. But unfortunately for you, not strong enough! My anger will be your judgment!" laughed the dragon with insolence and superiority. And following his statement, the pillar of lightning began to deform and gathered in the same place. Seeing this, Shin''s eyes wrinkled and his facial expression became serious. '' I don''t know what he''s doing, but putting so much magic together is not good news''. Shin''s form began to shrink and his flames gathered into a smaller being. In his human form, Shin took out his spear while his wings grew tens of meters to reach a hundred meters. The pillar of lightning had now completely gathered and compressed into a small purple orb filled with lightning that radiated a terrifying magical power. The little purple orb was just above the dragon''s mouth. And with a single gesture, the dragon swallowed the orb and lowered its head towards Shin. "Farewell, Celestial Phoenix, this is my most powerful attack." Reacting, Shin placed his wings a few metres in front of him to act as a shield. Seeing his attack approaching, a drop of sweat ran down Shin''s cheek. ''''This attack is... '' But Shin had no time to wonder that the attack encompassed his wings and crossed them without difficulty and resistance. Sensing the danger at hand, his eyes flashed with a dangerous and powerful light. He clutched his spear with a strong grip and brandished it towards the sky. He gathered all his magical power to reinforce it because, given the level of power of the attack, he did not want to take the risk of breaking his spear. Reinforcing to the maximum and his sharpness at the paroxysm of his edge, Shin watched the lightning laser arrive and lowered his spear. *SWING* The lightning laser was split in two and continued on its way for hundreds of metres, destroying everything in its path. The earth was split and the black clouds in the sky were swept away. The attack was of such magnitude that it could be seen and felt for miles around. The village, which was only several kilometres from the battle, could see the attack and its power. "It''s a fight between a demon and a god," exclaimed one villager. For the villagers, the dragon of despair was comparable to a demon while Shin was comparable to a god. The villagers were scared to death but continued to believe in Shin. "Please, O heavenly Phoenix, rid us of this evil and come back alive." Following the chief''s word, all the villagers gathered to pray together. "AHAAAAAAAAAAHHAHAHA, I am the strongest", the dragon gloated. After using his strongest attack and defeating his enemy, he could only gloat with strength and pride. In spite of his arrogance, deep down he is extremely tired, exhausted and wounded. The damage he suffered from the collision of their first attack, the meteors and the typhoon was not insignificant, not forgetting that his last attack had cost him to empty his magical reserves to dry them out. His condition was not at its best and he knew it, but he couldn''t show any weakness, his ego wouldn''t allow it! Only, when he laughed at his success, he felt an aggressive pain in his belly. "Arrgh" And he didn''t even have time to lower his eyes that he was going to be thrown against the rest of the mountain that had miraculously survived all this destruction. *CRACK* When the dragon crashed into the mountain, it didn''t take long for it to break it down and reduce it to thousands of pieces, and it continued to be thrown around until it landed on the ground. When landing on the ground, the dragon created a crater slightly larger than its size. "Arrgh" The dragon squealed from the pain he felt in his belly. Tilting his slightly trembling head forward, he saw a fist forming in his belly. Then, feeling a presence, he raised his head with difficulty to see someone in the sky. From the aura he radiated, he was able to deduce that it was the human form of the celestial Phoenix. It was Shin, standing in the sky, wings spread and eyes cold and a little angry but containing pain. Indeed, in the sky, Shin was not in the best of states. A trail of blood ran from his mouth while the clothes covering his right arm were completely destroyed, giving the impression of an arm covered with cuts and tears. Blood was flowing profusely from his right arm and fell to the ground, which, on contact with the earth, seemed to bring the dead earth back to life. "Ah,ah,ah" Shin was breathing heavily. A few drops of sweat ran down Shin''s face and his clothes were covered with tears. Shin''s condition was normal, the attack he had received with full whips was extremely powerful and he had managed to block it to protect himself. To block it, he had only used his spear and had not even provided all his magical power. He didn''t want to use all his magic power because he was afraid that if he used it all, he would be vulnerable afterwards and wouldn''t be able to inflict the finishing blow. And yet, this shows the power of Shin, which is higher than a normal AAA (average) rank. A normal (average) AAA rank would not have been able to get out of such an attack as easily as Shin and would have come out much more injured. "FUCK!" From afar, the dragon roars with great rage. The dragon couldn''t stand such humiliation. Gathering all his remaining strength, he tried to get up. *SWING* The dragon heard a high-pitched noise in the sky, then felt a painful thrust in his ?h?st that brought him back to the ground. "Aaaaaaaargh" The dragon cried out in pain and spat blood as he felt his ?h?st pierced. Opening his eyes with difficulty, he saw a beautiful green spear pierce his ?h?st. The indignation of being nailed like that carried him away and his madness took him away again; only he didn''t have time to express it, he suddenly felt a heavy weight on his body. And this heavy weight was none other than Shin, standing on the dragon''s body. "What are you doing?!" roared the dragon in anger at the neglect that Shin was showing him. In his anger, he noticed something that made his eyes widen in shock. The wounds he had seen on Shin were healing. And when he saw this, he realised he had screwed up. ''''This bastard has advanced regenerative power! '' "I''m sick of this fight, let''s end it" Shin''s words made the dragon come out of his thoughts. Shin was quick to pull the spear from the dragon''s ?h?st and put it away. He then raised his hand in the air and hooked his fingers in the shape of a claw under the dragon''s crazy gaze. "You ..." The dragon blew with rage but opened his eyes at the sight of what surrounded Shin''s hand. Blue flashes. Blue lightning crackled around Shin''s hand with power and impatience. Shin mastered all the main elements so it was normal that he could create a secondary element such as lightning. "Can you feel it?" Hearing Shin''s monotonous and cold voice, the dragon''s eyes began to dilate and show not fear but despair. "Despair of dying at the hand of a "weak" person and the element we use." "For a proud and powerful dragon like you, it must be torture." "Then take back the despair you''ve given to so many and seek redemption in hell." What an irony, he gets a taste of his own medicine. With a cold and emotionless face, Shin advanced his hand surrounded by lightning towards the dragon''s ?h?st. *CRACK* Suddenly its scales were destroyed and crushed under Shin''s hand and his heart pierced by lightning. Chapter 45 *SCREECH* A bright and shrill sound resounded in the air, announcing the end of a life.?? *ROARR* The next roar was deaf and filled with pain and hatred, resonating for miles around. This powerful roar, which frightened most people, became less and less every second until it died out. The end of this roar heralded for all who heard it the end of a reign of infernal reign and persecution. In the village, all the villagers as well as the children lay on the ground with reverence and hope. Every second they spent listening to the battle from afar was such a torture that they would almost go mad. ''Please, our fate depends on it''. The chief was trembling, his hands closed in fists and his fingers were digging into his flesh. His prayer was not for his own happiness but for the happiness of the children and their parents. In his case, he was already at the end of his life, death was opening his arms and he would soon jump into its embrace. But before that, he wanted to have peace of mind knowing that his loved ones were safe and happy. "These children haven''t even been able to taste the joy of life and the parents haven''t yet been able to take on the blessed role of parenting". "These children and parents are innocent and they still have a whole life ahead of them and a future". "So please, give them a glowing one!" The chief''s words were touching, and in the face of his devotion to them, the villagers could only mourn their fate and hope for a better one. And when they had finished their words, a muffled and powerful roar rang out in the distance. In spite of the distance, they could never forget this roar that they had experienced for so long. On hearing it, the prostrate faces of the villagers and the chief turned pale, thinking the worst. And as despair took hold of them, the powerful and tyrannical roar turned into a high-pitched, suffering roar. Noticing this, the villagers raised their heads in confusion when they saw within a second that the once dark, cloudy and threatening sky receded to make way for a radiant sky of astonishing purity. These two events were enough for the villagers to understand the situation. "Evil has been defeated!" It was only one sentence, but it carried everything the villagers had been waiting for for so many years. Joy, liberation, freedom, happiness, trust, courage and hope. Cries of joy and tears of happiness were unleashed to fill the air with their well-being. "Thank you," said the chief, moved with all possible sincerity. ---------------------------------------- Shin was always on top of the dragon, his hand stuck in his ?h?st. The purple reptilian eyes of the dragon were now gone to make way for completely white eyes. No more pupils and irises, only the sclera. There was not a single fluctuation of disgust or fear in Shin''s eyes. Only cold and indifferent eyes. As already said, he will not hesitate to take someone''s life if necessary. He thinks he has enough morals and common sense to be able to judge whether a person is good or bad. This is not overestimation but ?ssurance, without having any, how do you want to be able to make a decision? He would only have pity for those who, despite their bad deeds, have a past that can, not forgive or justify their actions, but be worthy of compassion. But the dragon was not one of those people. Shin pushed his arm and pulled it out of his ?h?st with a sharp blow. He stood upright on the dragon''s dead body with his wings spread and his hand covered in blood. His clothes were a little torn and his sleeve was completely torn off, showing that his opponent had shown resistance. His appearance at the moment was quite bloody and without his beautiful wings which added an "angelic" and reassuring side to the scene, people could swear they were seeing a demon or a god of death. The wounds that Shin had on his arm had already all disappeared. In fact a few seconds after he had received them, they had already healed leaving only dried blood. Blood flowed down the hand to fall and land on the ground. The sound produced by the drop of blood took Shin out of his thoughts as he looked towards the source of the noise. Seeing his hand covered in blood, he swung his arm to the side to remove all traces of blood from his hand. Without dwelling on the dragon''s corpse, Shin jumped out of the body. Like a child, he hastened to take the scales from the dragon and put them in his personal space. When he finished taking all the scales he could, after all he had come to the base for that, his eyes fell on a pool of blood formed by the accumulation of blood flowing from the dragon''s ?h?st. "This blood could be useful, it seems that magic is flowing inside." While observing, Shin decided to take the blood so he took out a bottle to fill it. Magical dragon blood could always be useful, couldn''t it? "It''s become really desolate..." Shin couldn''t see anything for miles except rock, barren dead earth and craters in every corner. "It''s my fault so I have to fix it." Shin reached out his hand and opened his palm to concentrate a large amount of Life Energy into an orb. After a few minutes, the orb reached the size of a football and Shin threw it to the ground. As it descended to the ground, the orb entered the earth and immediately afterwards the dry and barren earth began to regain colour and liveliness. Nature returned and spread at an alarming rate for miles around, transforming this desolate land into a lush, bustling land of life. Having finished his work, Shin nodded his head in satisfaction and his body burst into flames to transform itself into its Phoenix form. With a flutter of his wings, he flew at full speed towards the village without forgetting his little gift. ---------------------------------- As all the villagers were feasting, they were all thrown into a darkness as if night had fallen except that a feeling of warmth was still present. It doesn''t make much sense. Raising their eyes to see reason, they saw Shin hovering just above them. Their eyes widened as they saw the Celestial Phoenix reappear and then suddenly... *BOOM* Not far from them, a huge thud resounds as if a very heavy object had fallen from the sky. Covering their eyes to protect themselves from the dust, the villagers reopened them to see a huge body in the dust. And when the dust dissipated and they saw whose body it was, their eyes widened in shock. It was the body of the dragon of despair! He could never forget it except that this time the body was bruised and lifeless. A dream come true for all the villagers. Under their shock, they watched Shin land on the branch of the tallest tree in the forest he had created for them. However, compared to Shin''s size, the tree was quite ridiculous even though it was about 30 metres high. In shock, they watched Shin land on the branch of the largest tree in the forest he had created for them. However, compared to Shin''s size, the tree was quite ridiculous, even though it was about 30 metres high. The villagers rushed towards the tree and the body just below it like fanatics. They didn''t think they would ever see the Celestial Phoenix again in their lives. "O great Celestial Phoenix, to what do we owe your visit?" the chief asked with great respect. "As promised, I have slain the dragon of despair so you shouldn''t be bothered anymore." "I give you the body of the dragon, I think it can still be useful to you" "I just took his scales and left you some, I needed them." The voice full of wisdom resounded like holy words for the villagers. "It''s more than enough, you''ve freed us and we''ll pray to you as our god for that." "You don''t have to." "We insist!" replied the chief with insistence and determination, to the agreement of the villagers with their heads nodding frantically. The villagers were dazed by Shin''s kindness. '' So noble and pure'' thought the villagers. "Here, with this, the village should stay safe." On hearing Shin, the villagers looked at him with curiosity to see what he was talking about. They saw a beautiful and powerful green flame forming in front of Shin. The green flame fell from the sky and moved towards the tree trunk. When it reached the trunk of the tree, as if to welcome the flame, a hole formed in the trunk of the tree and the flame gathered there. "This..." The chief and the villagers were stunned by what they had just seen. "This is one of my flames, it will protect the village, ?ssure you of good harvests and the people of the village will fall sick less often". When he made his statement, the villagers and the chief could not help but be moved and shed tears. The Celestial Phoenix was so kind, they were finally rewarded for all the misfortune they had experienced. "However, I must warn you," Shin replied in a rather serious voice. His serious voice immediately appealed to the villagers who listened to him with great concentration. "Don''t try to manipulate my flame or you might regret it, only me or someone of my lineage can manipulate it". The sentence was serious and strong, but the villagers had understood that it was not a threat but a warning. "We thank the Celestial Phoenix for the warning and this immense chance you are giving us". The villagers bowed to him again. "You''re welcome, now I''ll have to leave, I wish you a full and happy life." Shin smiled softly and then flew away, leaving the villagers to their lives. --------------------------------------------- The evening had already fallen and Shin finally arrived at Dragnof. It was already late so Shin could see the streets lit by the street lamps while the citizens watched him coming home. Shin arrived at the balcony of his room and his body shrank to its human form. Landing on the balcony, he rushed inside to be greeted by Irene on the bed with a book in his hand. Dressed in a rather s?xy dressing gown and with her face focused on her book, she was beautiful and charming. Looking up at her book, Irene saw Shin and her eyes became bright. "You''re back!" Irene exclaimed with immense joy like a little girl. "Yes, I''m back" smiled Shin when he saw his tender wife. Then when Irene saw Shin''s dirty and torn clothes and the dry blood on his arm, her eyes became worried with a hint of anger. "What has happened to you? Who did this to you?!" Seeing his little wife worried and angry about his care, Shin''s eyes softened. "Don''t worry, just one fight with a mighty dragon, but it''s over" The eyes still had a trace of anxiety but seeing how calm and serene Shin was, she decided to take it upon herself. "I''ll be right back, I''m going to take a shower," Shin said as she walked to the bathroom. "Hurry up!" Irene replied like a spoiled child. Shin didn''t take long to shower and put on his pyjamas. Then he came out of the bathroom to see an Irene already lying in bed, impatient and waiting for him with a visible envy on her face. Shin smiled, then didn''t waste any time and sneaked into bed. Immediately Ir¨¨ne collapsed to him like a little koala and huddled her head in Shin''s shoulder and put it down to greedily sniff Shin''s woody smell and warmth. "Did you miss me that much?" Shin said to tease Irene. "Hmph, not at all" replied Irene with a small pout. But her actions betrayed her as she huddled even more in his embrace and buried her head even more until Shin could feel her breath on his neck and squeeze his arm even more. And on top of that, to their great surprise, he had a small blow in Irene''s belly as if to affirm Shin''s question. Shin and Irene were both surprised to see that their baby already seemed to be able to understand and communicate. But knowing who the parents are, is that so strange? "Ah, our little princess seems to have missed me" laughed Shin while ??r?ssing Irene''s belly with softness and delicacy. "Little traitor" mumbled Irene with irony. And on this good understanding, they ended up falling asleep. Chapter 46 "Mmm." A morning coo could be heard in the room.?? Irene was in her bed with a very cute and childish sleeping face. She soon opened her eyes quietly, feeling that Shin''s presence was not in the bed. And just for that, she got up, her head in the clouds, to see that Shin wasn''t even in the room. She glanced at the window and could see that the sun wasn''t even up yet. Her look showed a bit of surprise because seeing Shin get up so early was too unusual. Shin was a heavy sleeper so every morning Irene used to wake up before him and take the opportunity to give him kisses, cuddle him and ??r?ss him without his knowledge with his cute little drooling face. The only times she didn''t wake up with Shin by her side was when he had something important to do and she would always be in the loop. Also, usually even in those moments Shin would always manage to get home before she woke up. And waking up without him at her side and without his little morning tradition was, she had to admit, a situation she didn''t really like. So to solve this mystery, she got up and got ready to go out. "Let''s go find your daddy ~" said Irene with a smile as she stroked her belly. She wandered through the corridors of the castle to find him but she thought back to the last days. Shin was often busy these last few days and he didn''t want to tell Irene what he was going to do. Irene, with curiosity, tried to follow him to see what he was doing and to hide from him but when she got close to the room where Shin was, Shin always noticed him and prevented him from coming. Her eyes became mischievous and she formed a mischievous smile. "Fufu, you thought you could escape from me by getting up early." Irene sneered like an evil little goblin and joker as she headed towards the room in question. ----------------------------------- *CLANK* In his play, Shin could be seen hammering the scales of the dragon of despair, resting on the anvil. The air was heavy and hot and a tension was felt. The concentration and the feeling in the room made the room seem like a bubble cut off from the world. *CLANK!* The last blow was stronger than all the others. In this last blow, all of Shin''s strength and dedication had been exercised. The scale on the anvil didn''t look at all like before when it was on the dragon. It was smoother, cleaner and denser. "Phew, finished" Shin breathed out a deep breath after the series he had just produced. He had just finished the production of a hundred refined scales with "A Thousand Refinement". He still had some scales left but he was not going to make them. 100 scales was more than enough for him, it was more of a margin of advance in case the first try failed. "Now the serious things are going to start". As Shin was about to start, his attention was drawn elsewhere when he felt a presence next to the room observing him. Shin smiled in amusement at this, he already knew who it was. Knowing this, he backed into a corner where he could not be seen and then disappeared from his place. For her part, Irene was always hidden in his corner, obsessed by Shin''s too beautiful and charming face when he showed a serious and concentrated expression. Just seeing him like this makes me feel warm," thought Irene with blurred eyes and red cheeks. "What are you doing here?" A voice echoed right behind her, a warm breath teased her ear. "AH!" Irene was startled, startled with fear when she heard a voice behind her, pulling her out of her little world. And now that she was watching, Shin was no longer in the room! She turned around and looked at Shin with black eyes. "You scared me!" "I''m sorry but didn''t I warn you not to come? It should be me who is angry, not you" said Shin sarcastically. She was the one who was wrong and he was the one who was being yelled at. "I was just making sure you weren''t going to see another woman behind my back" said Irene impassively in a strict voice that came from not crossing the line. He understood that she was trying to make him feel guilty and tease him so he decided to use the secret card. "Don''t you trust me?" With a broken and trembling voice, Shin simulated sadness and a distressed look. Irene''s strict and uncompromising look and her unwavering expression collapsed as she saw Shin''s face. Trust in a couple is paramount, especially in a couple who were soon to be married. And Irene felt depressed when she saw how she had ruined that trust. Confidence in a couple is essential, especially in a couple who are about to get married. And Irene felt depressed when she saw how she had ruined that trust. In full distress, she ran to jump into Shin''s embrace and hold him so tightly that if he were a normal being, he would already have broken his bones. "I''m sorry, I just wanted to tease you." His little trembling voice made Shin''s heart bounce and filled it with remorse. "I, too," Opening her eyes, Irene raised her head to see Shin''s naughty smile and understood immediately that she had just had it with her own game. "You''re mean" she said with a little sulky pout. She punched Shin in the ?h?st and he squeezed her a little harder, forcing her to sink in and enjoy her warmth and embrace even more. "But really, don''t come and see what I''m doing, it''s important, please." Irene nodded with force when she saw that Shin had a serious, begging look on his face. "I''ll meet you in the room afterwards." With a wink and a little kiss, Shin entered his room. "I can''t wait" mumbled Irene as she watched Shin leave. The dragon part was starting to grow and her libido followed and overcame her shyness when it came to action in bed. "Here we go again" He returned to his previous concentration and took out from his gourd a few more dragon scales as well as magic crystals in case the first attempt was a failure. He took a scale and a crystal already refined to a thousand refinement and put them down. Then he made a green flame appear on his hand and increased its heat. With his other hand, he pointed the only one of two fingers that created a barrier around it to prevent the heat from escaping and potentially melting the whole room or worse. The flame in Shin''s hand increased to 1000 degrees. With his other hand, he pointed at the two metals which levitated up to the green flame in my right hand. The green flame grew larger to reach the other hand and encompassed both metals at the same time. The two metals immersed in the flames gradually began to melt. Shin''s eyes were riveted on the metals so as not to miss the moment when he would have to stop. He had to stop melting them at the right moment otherwise the metal would be too molten and invalid. And after several minutes, Shin stopped his flame and made it disappear to make way for two liquids floating in Shin''s hands. One liquid was translucent with a few blue colours running through it and particles coloured like a rainbow shining inside proving the purity of the metal. This was the liquid result of the magic crystal. The other liquid was of a beautiful bright purple colour and shining while it was surrounded by small purple sparks showing its power and ferocity. Admiring these two magnificent liquids, Shin wasted no time and brought his two liquids together. The two liquids came violently into contact. The two liquids began to mix but also began to spin faster and faster. As a result of the mixing, the two liquids released an immense magical power which confronted each other powerfully. Both liquids sought to consume the other completely. The more time passed, the more the magic power was unleashed and became powerful. Luckily Shin had put a rather powerful barrier around him otherwise the magic power would have been unleashed in the kingdom and could have caused very heavy damage as well as attract powerful beings. The magic power increased to a power that exceeded that of Shin at the moment. Shin was under pressure and the pressure was even stronger for him who was confined in his barrier right next to the source of this magical power. A drop of sweat appeared on Shin''s cheek and his eyes wrinkled from the powerful collision of the two liquids. He did not expect such a result. Under difficulty, Shin thought of a way and bit the thumb of his hand. From the blood coming out of his bite, he made it flow into the vortex so that the bite would heal immediately afterwards. Knowing that the problem was that the two liquids had equal magical power, a third substance beyond their power was needed to subdue them. And Shin could think of nothing else but his blood. "Ugh" When his blood came into contact with the two liquids, the pressure increased suddenly and Shin clenched his teeth. Blood flowed out of Shin''s mouth as he tried to force the liquids to merge through his blood. After several seconds of relentless effort, the liquids became shiny and exploded in a dazzling light. When the light disappeared, Shin was standing, sweating, with a mini vortex in his hands. The vortex was a blue rainbow colour with crimson sparks crackling all around. And at its centre was Shin''s drop of blood which acted as the catalyst core for the fusion of these two liquids. The vortex was breathtakingly beautiful and radiated a frightening magical power. "Ah, ah, ah" Large breaths could be heard from Shin, the concentration and force required to fuse these two liquids was monstrous. A few minutes of intense breathing, Shin took a deep breath and was ready to resume. "And now the moment that should have been harder." In his mind, Shin hoped it would be simpler because the difficulty of fusing the two liquids was not expected to be so stressful. First, he moved the floating liquid vortex into a circular shaped mould. When this was done, he put his hand over the mould and used the magic of ice to bring the temperature down to about 0 degrees. 0 degrees was the temperature for the solidification of liquid water into solid water but he didn''t know the temperature for magical metal and dragon scales so he improvised. Shin waited several minutes and when he saw that it was taking a long time, he lowered the temperature. And after a short wait, the result appeared. It was a solid in the shape of a circle. It was sublime, a translucent, bright rainbow blue with a few purple streaks. Thus, before beginning the refinement of the spirit, Shin took out his wings and plucked one of his feathers. And after a few modifications, he inlaid his feather so that it was the same size as the ring. Admiring the object, he placed it on the anvil and took his hammer. He closed his eyes, isolated himself and separated himself from the world, leaving only himself and the object. Taking regular breaths, he opened his eyes, which shone with absolute concentration and power. He pulled his arm back and swung it forward with neither too much nor too little force, the perfect balance. *CLANK!* *CLANK! Shin hit the object and kicked it. The blows were dry and fast, each blow was meant to give life to the metal. Shin''s Life Energy was transmitted to the object via his hammer and each grain of his Life Energy was mixed with his magical power. With each blow, Shin felt the Energy of Life scattering and concentrating to form life and give intelligence. He harmonized with the object itself with each blow. And this lasted for a good half hour. At the end, Shin felt as if the ring was going to be born and pulsed like a heart. *CLANK!!* And in his last blow, Shin gave everything he had and when he touched the object, Shin felt something break inside the object to finally reveal itself in broad daylight. Shin stopped, stepped back and looked at the object with a fiery and proud look. Success! The object had come to life and gained intelligence. And with that, Shin finally became a 6th rank blacksmith, a master craftsman. For the next step and reached the 7th rank, it was necessary to do the refinement of the soul to give a soul. But Shin didn''t see the need for it for the moment, maybe later. The object on the anvil moved and flew of its own free will towards Shin to hover above his palm. The brightly coloured and powerful shiny object appeared in front of Shin to show him its beauty. Shin smiled with pride at seeing it and his eyes showed his impatience to put it on Irene''s finger. And yes, this is the object with which Shin put so much fervour and sweat was the wedding ring of his future wife. A magnificent rainbow ring shimmering with shades of ocean blue and purple with a beautiful green feather hanging from it. Chapter 47 - Shall I continue or not? Hello, I wonder if I should continue this fanfiction or not? These days I''m busy and I''m wondering whether it''s worth continuing it or not. I know it''s not a great fanfiction and the beginning was a very long time and discouraged a lot of people from reading it.? ? In spite of that, I want to finish it for my own satisfaction so I ask you, should I continue or stop? If I continue, I think I will do several chapters in advance and then you will post them little by little. Chapter 48 - Decision and thank you very much! Hello, sorry if you were expecting a chapter but it is not one. After thinking about it, I think I will continue the fanfiction until the end. I don''t promise regular chapter releases but I will try to finish this fanfiction to the end.?? I want you to know that this decision was made thanks to all your comments and support which really warmed my heart. (I even shed a small tear) You may not realise it, I was the first at first, but just a little supportive comment means a lot. On the previous chapter, there were over 100 supporting comments and 50 paragraph comments supporting me to continue and I didn''t think so many people wanted to see the rest of this fanfiction. So thank you very much and please feel free to put even a small comment on the chapters or even give me advice because it is really important. The next chapter will surely arrive at the end of the week and maybe two if I can make it, but don''t get your hopes up either. Chapter 49 - 47 Having finished the ring, Shin put it back in a pocket of his clothes after admiring it for a few seconds. He didn''t want to put it in his gourd because this ring was too precious and he didn''t want to put it in the same place as dragon scales or that kind of thing.?? It would be disrespectful. After that, he didn''t leave the forge but reached out his hand for his spear to appear there. "It''s time for you to get some small improvements," said Shin, looking at his spear with pride. The spear seemed to vibrate with joy at Shin''s statement that it would be pampered and improved. ''It must be a nice feeling to be improved, I guess, '' Shin thought. With a smile, he gently placed his spear on the anvil. Then an intense forging session followed to fuse the spear with the magic crystal and the scales of the dragon of despair. *CLANK* After a little while, Shin struck the final blow to finalize this merger. Shin wiped his sweaty forehead and looked at his spear with satisfaction. [Name: Life Lance ---------- Rank: Super Rare (Almost King)] Seeing the rank of his spear, Shin couldn''t help but be a little disappointed. However, he is not really surprised, he actually expected it. In a world of average rank, having a weapon of Super Rare rank was surely the top. After all, a weapon of King rank was just below Immortal rank, which is itself below Divine rank. So to have an Immortal level weapon in a world of middle rank would be too much. But he''d already managed to take it to the limit of Super Rare rank so he''ll settle for that. He had learned not to be difficult and to be satisfied with what he had. At least, when he arrives in a higher world, he will surely be able to improve him to the King rank with ease. \ Several weeks later / *DING DONG* In the kingdom of Dragnof, a bell rang and resounded in a magical melody. The sky was devoid of clouds and shone with a thousand lights. As if the sky showed its happiness and prevented any clouds from spoiling it. The birds chirped rhythmically in the sky, the flowers and plants swayed and there was not a single breath of wind. In the streets of the kingdom, the citizens were dressed in their best clothes. They all chatted together, had fun and shouted with joy. The men drank together, the children ran through the streets while playing, A peaceful and heavenly scene, heaven and earth were in complete harmony and only the singing and the joyful and festive atmosphere could be heard. This calm and restful landscape is explained by the presence of a happy event. The wedding of Shin and Irene! After waiting and unbearable stress, this day had finally arrived. The day when they would finally become husband and wife. --------------------------------------- \ A few minutes later / \ In a bedroom / A person could be seen surrounded by what appeared to be maids. Her shapes were highlighted and her smooth white skin was exposed. She wore a beautiful white dress that dragged all the way down to the floor, the whole top of the dress was filled with flower motifs and her sleeves were transparent with the flower motif running through it, exposing her long slender arms. Her long scarlet hair had a curly effect, even the braid on the side of her hair was loose and curly. This woman was of course Irene in her wedding dress. And all one could say was that she was seductive and out of this world beautiful. At this moment she was undergoing the final preparations while her face showed a smile overflowing with happiness but she couldn''t hide her anguish. \ In another room / A man was alone, in front of a mirror, looking at himself and fine-tuning himself. He was removing folds from his suit and arranging his tie to look perfect. He was wearing a simple and modern groom''s suit that was found on earth, but with a different textile that was more adapted to this world. He had opted for a completely white suit. A white turtleneck t-shirt with a small bu??on-down jacket over it and the main jacket over it, a grey tie for the shade, white trousers and fairly chic white shoes. In general, the suit was all white with shades of grey. This suit made him look really s?xy and attractive. Coupled with his divine face, his person himself was beyond This gave rise to a married couple who were physically at the top. The others couldn''t even imagine the beauty of their future daughter. She will surely be fatal. "I''m so stressed," says Shin. When Shin had found out Irene was pregnant, he didn''t even have an ounce of stress. Yet when it came to the wedding, the stress and anxiety only increased. All his life Shin had already thought about the baby and it was something he really wanted. But marriage had never really occurred to him because he wasn''t one of those people who thought you had to get married to have children. It is an event that binds two people for life and yet they are two people who love each other, so it makes sense. The baby at his age wouldn''t have bothered him but the wedding... he thought it would come much later. But right now Shin was too happy and stressed. He knew that Irene was the one who was going to be his wife until life and death. The one he would protect and love all his life, whatever it cost him. So he finished the final preparations and headed out. In the corridor there were many maids running around and finishing the preparations. They all stopped and blushed when they saw Shin in his outfit and then all wished him a beautiful wedding to which Shin responded with a smile and a nod. Then he walked to where he and Irene were going to be. They had decided to get married in front of all the citizens and to do it in a church would have been impossible due to the number of citizens. So it was decided that they would be on a huge balcony, at the most point of the palace so that they could be seen by everyone. --------------------------------------- \nAfter a while / *DING DONG* The church bell rings and the light wind breeze calms down. The joyful laughter, the sound of footsteps in the streets, the sound of trees swaying slightly in the wind, all these noises have faded and died down. All the citizens were gathered in the same place, the square. All placed in front of the palace looked up, waiting with excitement and joy. For the dragons and older humans, they were moved to see the queen they saw growing up getting married. They knew how much the Queen sacrificed her time and happiness to her responsibility. And now she can finally have the happiness she wanted so much and share her life and responsibilities with the man she loves. After a little while, Shin opened the door and came across a huge room. The room was long but also very wide and high enough to accommodate dragons. In the middle of the square there was a red carpet rolled out from the door to the end of the room. On either side of the carpet there were people and dragons coming from the palace and working there. Cooks, soldiers, chambermaids and people helping the Queen ran the kingdom. All of them were there at the request of Shin and Irene, everyone was allowed to attend their wedding and as they worked in the palace so they were allowed to attend the wedding from the room inside the palace. It was a privilege for them and they were all proud of this, and what''s more, they didn''t have the families of the bride and groom present. Irene''s parents had died a long time ago and because of them she had no one from her family except Belserion, whom she considered to be her family. As for Shin, in this world, apart from Irene, he didn''t have any... Thinking about it, the images of his family on Earth flashed through his mind. His eyes were filled with nostalgia and pain. But it didn''t last long, Shin shook his head and turned those images out of his head. This was not the time to think about this kind of thing, he doesn''t want to spoil his marriage. Shin walked down the red carpet with a full and radiant smile. The guests looked at him with admiration and kindness. Some women blushed against their will. And the men looked at him with adoration. He continued on his way, smiling at the guests until he reached the end of the carpet. At the end, the wall was completely open in the shape of an arch and gave way to a large balcony which had a view of the whole kingdom. On reaching the balcony, Shin walked towards the railing and had a view of the whole kingdom and its distant horizons. A superb view. And lowering his head, he could see all the citizens who looked at him with reverence and respect. An ounce of pride and joy addressed to him blinking in their eyes. When Shin smiled at this sight, the musicians who were present in the room began to play notes. The notes were high-pitched and exuded a peaceful and elegant aura. Shin stood up as he looked at the door through which he himself had entered. He stared at it with great expectation. He waited only a few seconds for the door to open and overlook Irene''s glorious figure. At his sight, Shin''s eyes sparkled and were misty and glassy. Shin was speechless and moved, no words could come out of his mouth and be thought. On Irene''s side, she walked towards Shin with a smile and loving eyes showing how drunk she was with him. At a moment like this, she stopped running and jumped into his embrace. The music was to the rhythm of her footsteps, the birds were singing seemingly accompanied by the music and the moment seemed eternal and magical. The guests around the carpet were absorbed by this divine scene and felt as if they were attending the wedding of gods. After a few seconds, Irene arrived at the side of Shin who reached out to her. Irene accepted without flinching and took his hand to present herself to him and the citizens. The citizens waited with unbearable impatience and silence. But when they saw Irene join Shin, they all thought the same thing. "It was worth the wait." The married couple were complementary and were a divine pair. The smile on their faces increased even more their breathtaking beauty that made them mute. After a long admiration and patience, the priest finally arrived to introduce himself behind the couple. "... ..... .... ..." "Shin Ai, do you agree to take Irene as your wife?" The priest asked the obvious question. With a sincere smile, Shin pronounced himself. "I, Shin Ai, promise before the heavens that I will love and cherish the woman before me for all eternity, I will bear all her problems and sins and let no harm come to her. Thus I wish and accept, Irene Belserion, as my wife". The priest turned his head towards Irene and asked her the question. "Irene Belserion, do you agree to take Shin here present as your husband?" "I, Irene Belserion, promise that I will always be present for him in life and in death and that I will fill him with all my love. Thus I accept Shin Ai as my husband." Irene''s words were full of emotion and her face was enchanting. Afterwards, Shin didn''t wait for the priest to start again to make his gesture. He put his hand in his costume and as soon as his hand came out, a rainbow colour glittered and lit up the surroundings. The sudden rainbow lighting attracted the attention of everyone, including Irene. And when their eyes fell on the rainbow light, they were surprised. The light came from a ring between Shin''s fingers. A dazzling rainbow ring with shades of ocean blue and purple with a small green feather hanging from it. The ring shone and glittered and its quality and beauty was extraordinary. It looked like an artefact sculpted by God. All eyes were riveted and hypnotised by this ring. All the women were amazed at such a beautiful ring. They wanted it! Shin put his hand forward and put the ring on Irene''s yearbook. With eyes wide open towards the ring on her finger, Irene seemed to realise something. "All those times you got up early and stopped me from seeing what you were doing, it was all to..." "Yes, I wanted the ring you''re wearing to come from me so I decided to make it myself." "Sorry for keeping this from you all this time" says Shin with an apologetic smile. Irene''s face began to tighten and tears streamed from her eyes. The priest, who had also been attracted to the ring, found the moment perfect and decided to utter the sentence. "I officially announce Irene Ai Belserion and Shin Ai, husband and wife, the bride and groom may kiss each other". The priest spoke loudly but did not shout, yet his voice resonated in the air and echoed in everyone''s ears. Irene then jumped in tears into Shin''s embrace and sank into a deep and passionate kiss. *PAN* *PAN* Fireworks exploded in the sky and cries of joy and celebration resounded throughout the kingdom. Shin, still rooted in his kiss, spread his big wings and flapped them gently. With a flutter, Irene and Shin reached high into the sky while Shin wrapped his wings around Irene to continue their kiss in peace. After several minutes of kissing, Shin and Irene came down to the square to participate in the festivities with the citizens. The party lasted all afternoon and all evening. All along, the atmosphere was exceptional and nobody got tired of it. Irene talked with other women about her ring and other feminine things. Shin was with the men (dragons included) complaining about the image of the "perfect man" that Shin was giving off, all these statements and complaints were of course second degree accompanied by a bit of alcohol. Shin was with him with a good fruit juice without alcohol, he was not the most fan of alcohol. He also had fun with the children (dragons included) who came to ask for stories or to play with him. During the whole party, all status was forgotten and everyone was friends. This friendly, cheerful and festive atmosphere was really the best thing Shin could wish for. He would take a few glances at Irene and smile back when he saw that she seemed to be having fun chatting with the other women. ----------- The party went on for some who decided to continue celebrating through joyful drinking. Shin and Irene had left them to be alone in their rooms. They devoted themselves to their carnal d?s?r?s. An evening they were not in danger of forgetting immediately. \ Several months later / Chapter 50 - 48 \ Months later / After an unbearable wait...?? The day Erza was to be born arrived... On that day the wind was blowing, the sky was darker than usual and nature was restless. In the palace, Shin was in the corridor in front of his room waiting. No one was allowed in, there was only Irene and the dry women. Shin went back and forth with visible stress on his face but also excitement. Belserion was also there to wait, reassuring Shin that everything was going to be all right. Even Belserion''s eyes were shining with excitement and couldn''t help but be nervous. He considered Irene as his daughter. "Aaaaah" Irene''s cries of pain spread to the corridor. Hearing these cries made Shin even more nervous and his heart tightened. And after minutes and minutes of waiting, Irene''s screams stopped and the door to her room opened. "Waaaah" When the bedroom door opened, the baby''s cries came with it. On hearing her, Shin''s breath stopped and her eyes shone. He had heard this cry for the first time but it seemed so familiar, so close and as if he was calling out to him. "You may come in, my king" said the dry woman while bowing. Shin didn''t look for the moon and returned in a hurry to the room with a gaping smile. Belserion was just as excited and followed Shin closely but always left first place to Shin because he was the father and he didn''t want to interfere too much. When he arrived in the room, the sunlight that passed through the windows was concentrated on the bed in which Irene was lying. Outside, the dark sky had returned to its most beautiful colours, the raging wind had turned into a gentle breeze, the trees were waltzing with joy and the animals were humming in ecstasy. The citizens who knew about the Queen''s birth were stressed until they saw the reaction of the nature around them confirming the birth of the baby. They were not surprised by this kind of phenomenon as they considered Shin almost like a God so only an enthusiastic and happy smile appeared on their faces. In the room, the rays of light were more precisely focused on Irene and the beautiful little baby in her arms as if they were the centre of the world. "Come darling, I''m sure she wants to see you" exclaimed Irene with a smile full of tenderness. "Waaaah..." As Shin looked at Irene when he heard her, the little baby in his arms stopped crying and turned his head towards Shin. As Shin''s face approached, the crying baby fell silent and looked at Shin curiously with his little cheeks filled with baby fat. Seeing Shin next to her and the baby''s reaction to his approach, Irene smiled ironically. "Eh eh, you must have already guessed but look who it is, it''s your daddy" Irene said affectionately, making little ??r?sses with her finger on the baby''s cheek. The baby laughed at her little ??r?sses but kept staring at Shin until the baby reached out its hands to Shin with a beautiful smile, still laughing at his mother''s teasing. Shin smiled and stretched out his arms to take her and the closer he got, the bigger the baby''s smile grew. When Shin took her in his arms, he felt a feeling, such a special bond and a very strong d?s?r? to protect the little thing in his arms. "It''s all right... Don''t cry... Your father is here to protect you" said Shin with a soft and peaceful but reassuring voice. She was his flesh and blood, his little princess that he would cherish forever. He sat on a chair next to Irene''s bed as the baby continued to reach out to Shin''s face with insistence. "It looks like she wants to touch you," Irene said, laughing softly. She wasn''t very energetic and a little tired of giving birth to the baby. Understanding Irene''s suggestion, Shin brought his face closer to the baby''s little hands. When the little hand touched Shin''s cheek, the baby''s smile grew stronger and she uttered a little cry of discovery and appreciation. Shin responded by teasing the baby, giving a beautiful scene between the dad and the girl. As she had just been born and was still a baby, after a few minutes of fun she fell asleep in Shin''s arms. But Shin could not give the baby back to Irene, nor even put her in her cradle, because she was clinging to him by holding on tightly to his clothes. "She looks like her daddy''s little girl," said Irene with exasperation and a little jealousy, followed by a sigh of joy. "She''s a good little girl" replied Shin with a proud smile, looking at his daughter with adoration and tenderness. "It''s true" replied Irene with overflowing maternal love. "Have you thought of a name?" asked Shin. He already knew the answer but decided to ignore it. And who knows, maybe his presence will change something. Irene thought about Shin''s question and then looked at him with a smile. "Erza" said Irene. "Erza... A pretty name, but why that one?" He liked the name Erza but was always curious to know why, even more now that she was his daughter. "Because you mumbled the name while you were sleeping" Irene replied teasingly. "I-Is it true?" Shin replied, a little embarrassed to know that he was talking while he was sleeping. "Then it''s decided... Erza Ai Belserion" said Shin, looking at Erza with care and overflowing affection. "Yes, our treasure" said Irene while also looking at Erza with tenderness. The room was now empty, leaving only Shin, Irene and Erza. Belserion had left after seeing the baby Erza to announce the great news to the kingdom. "Now you should rest," Shin said to Irene carefully. "Hm" Irene nodded obediently. It was still daylight, but the birth had taken up a lot of Irene''s energy and the effort required had exhausted her. "Our little princess should also sleep in her bed but it seems she doesn''t want to let go of her daddy, I''m jealous". Irene says it with a little pout as she looks at Shin jealously as she sees baby Erza holding her daddy so tightly. "Ah ah, then we have to join you" laughs Shin with his cute sulk. He went to bed to get into it without waking up baby Erza. Irene, without saying anything, collapsed against Shin, putting her head on his shoulder and wrapping her arm around baby Erza. "Rest well, you''ve earned it". With a little kiss on her forehead, Irene fell asleep with a smile on her face. Seeing this, Shin''s smile widened and softened. How could it not? He was now in his bed, comfortably settled with his wife and daughter. Taking advantage of this happiness, Shin closed his eyes and fell asleep after a few minutes of appreciation. --------------------- \ 1 year later / 1 year has passed since Erza''s birth. Since then, the kingdom has been in a pleasant peace and quiet. Irene had become less active in her work and looked after Erza, taking regular breaks and leaving Erza to Shin. The kingdom had been taken over by Belserion who was ?ssisted by Shin. Since the day Erza was born, Shin had reduced his time on the battlefields. Taking care of a baby is a challenge for Shin but also a blessing. Erza''s arrival further strengthened the bond between him and Irene and they could now be considered one big, beautiful family. In just a few months Erza was already very smart for her age and was already starting to walk. Apart from that, she seemed to be growing more or less normally to the relief of Shin and Irene. He could enjoy and create more memories. Shin was in his room with Erza at the moment, both of them seeming to enjoy each other to the fullest. Due to Shin''s ?ssistance with Belserion, Erza was with her mother more often than her dad. Erza always saw Shin very often, about 20 hours a day, but only 4 hours without seeing him was a lot for a daddy''s girl. And she didn''t fail to show it. She cried all the time as soon as she saw her dad leave out of her sight and it was only after a few hours of comfort from Irene that she calmed down. Of course, she loves her mother very much and she shows it, but the bond between a dad and his daughter is uncontrollable. And we are not talking about Shin, he was a protective dad, if not too much. Every time Erza seemed to cry for whatever reason, he seemed to feel it as if he had an alarm and he would run to her. Luckily after a few small reframings of Irene he calmed down but even then he remains a little irritable and nervous at times like this. It was now quite late and in his room Shin put Erza asleep in his cot which looked more like a mini bed. Irene should also be back soon. In the meantime, Shin wanted to check something he had been told about. He had been informed that when he had left earlier in the day Erza had his usual little whim, but this time something happened. At the time of her whim, tiny little green flaming wings would have appeared in her back and her eyes would have become slit like dragons. This has never happened before and the only difference from before is that Erza was one year old. "When she was one year old, her lineage should have woken up, it''s not just my lineage but Irene''s as well" mumbled Shin as he watched his little princess sleep. Shin knew that she had inherited her lineage from the God of Life after all she is his daughter. What Shin wasn''t sure was what she was going to be. A Phoenix God like him? A human? Half human half Phoenix God? Or even a dragon? Or half dragon half Phoenix God? But the chances of the last two seem infinitesimal to him. Irene had not yet become a real dragon and her lineage was not even half that of a dragon yet. And when Erza was born, her joy had made her forget to check. But now, with what he had been told, Shin was almost sure. "After all, the chances were small, but they were there." He also didn''t know what abilities he would develop. Obviously the advantages of his lineage of the God of Life but when would he be of his lineage of the God Phoenix or the Wise Dragon. He was really curious, so he put his finger on her forehead. With his eyes closed, Shin inspected her body to find out the truth. She was not human but half Phoenix God half Dragon. "Well, you''re quite a baby" Shin said ironically as he opened his eyes again. He stood there watching Erza sleep until the bedroom door opened, letting Irene in. "Welcome back" said Shin warmly. Irene came close to Shin and gave him a hug while watching her little Erza sleep. "She is beautiful" said Irene in a soft voice full of adoration. "It''s normal, she''s your daughter" said Shin with a little seriousness. "Irene laughed at Shin''s seriousness and gave him a little kiss on the cheek. "Come, I have to tell you some things I''ve learned about Erza". Shin seemed a bit serious when he said it, so Irene was a bit upset and worried. They got into bed, still Irene hugging Shin. "Do you remember the little event with Erza a few days ago?" "Yes of course, little green wings of flames had grown on her back and her eyes became like those of dragons" Irene said confusedly, remembering that moment. "What''s wrong, there''s something wrong with that" Irene worried. "No, but it took me to check out a few things at her place." "What?" asked Irene, intrigued and less worried than before when she heard Shin say that there is no problem. "Well, while checking, I found out that Erza was half Phoenix God half dragon." Irene was shocked by this statement but not because Erza was not human. She expected it because Shin is not human but she was very surprised by the dragon side. "How can she be half dragon?" Shin knew now that he would have to explain to her what happened to the dragon slayer. He hoped she wouldn''t take it too hard. "Irene, listen, I have to tell you something important." Irene was intrigued by what Shin was going to say. She had never seen him so serious. "This half dragon comes from you" Shin dropped the bomb. Irene''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What do you mean? How can it come from me? I''m human," Irene asked confused, nervous and troubled. "Look, I''ve discovered that people who learn the magic of dragon slayer from dragons have a seed germinating in their bodies. This seed grew over time until it turned you into a dragon," said Shin with a slightly dark and delicate voice. It hurt him to lie to Irene about knowing all along but he had to. "W-what?" Irene''s voice was shaky and she was upset. How could she become a dragon? She loved dragons but that didn''t mean she wanted to become one. And then she has a daughter and a husband now! Shin told her but who knew what he really thought. She loved being human! Tears began to flow from her eyes. Shin took her in his arms knowing what she was thinking. "Don''t worry, dragon or not you will always stay the same" said Shin rubbing her back. "You can always stay in human form and then..." Shin stepped back and put his thumb on her cheek to remove the tears. "What defines if you are human is not your appearance but your soul and your thoughts. I, too, am not physically human, but I also consider myself to be human." Shin''s touch and words reassured Irene who held him firmly. "So there''s a problem with what Erza is," Irene asked after pulling herself together. "No none, just that besides being beautiful, she will be as strong as her mother," Shin replied with a smile. Irene''s eyes softened and she threw herself at Shin, tipping him over and falling on the bed. She sank even deeper into his embrace and hugged him like a koala to fall asleep with a good smell of wood. ------ The next day, Shin woke up at the same time as Irene to take care of Erza. They nursed her, dressed her and took her for a little walk that took all morning. Erza was like a human baby when it came to needs. She ate like a human baby but was only smarter than a baby her age. After all the morning, Shin left Irene for a few hours to meet someone. Saying goodbye to Irene and Erza, who had made his little whim, Shin flew off to the forest where he had been when he first came into this world. Recently he had felt a great magical power giving off an aura of death. He had immediately understood who it came from. After a short moment of flight he arrived above the forest. Shin could feel the little Life Energy remaining in the forest fighting against a much darker and deadlier energy. But the Energy of Life was only residuals of the Energy of Life that the forest had accumulated with Shin''s presence. So it was gradually fading away as the dark and deadly energy was growing, it was not long before the dark energy killed all the living beings and plants in the forest. Shin tried to feel the origin of this dark energy and when he located the source, he went there immediately. Arriving at the source, Shin found himself at the lake just in front of his old cave. He went down to land on the ground and saw a silhouette at the water''s edge. At the water''s edge there was a young man with black hair and black eyes. He was wearing a black dress with a high collar and tanned with gold trim, as well as a large flowing white toga draped around his ?h?st. This young man felt a presence behind him and as he turned around he saw Shin. "Who are you?" Shin and the young man asked at the same time. Chapter 51 - 49 "Who are you?" Shin and the youth asked at the same time.?? The difference was that Shin knew who he was when he saw his face. Only, it would be weird to show it when they never met. The young man was Zeref, known as the black magician. His name was already well known and had spread throughout the continent as a person who had mastered black magic. For the time being, his name was less known because Shin''s presence had more impact on the continent, but the legend of Zeref would become known and would continue to be built up over the centuries, especially with the creation of demons over the centuries. While Shin looked at Zeref calmly and a little surprised to see him here, Zeref inspected Shin with great intrigue. ''He gives off the same energy as this forest but in an immensely greater quantity''. While travelling, Zeref had come across this forest. He had originally come to see the new creature that had appeared called the Celestial Phoenix. He was a very intelligent person and had a love for knowledge so he was intrigued to learn of such an interesting new creature. But on his way, he came across this forest that miraculously seemed to fight against his dark magic. Or more precisely the energy in this forest that also soothed his mind and gave him a sense of tranquility. A feeling he hadn''t felt for a while now. He had decided to settle here so that he could continue to study his books with the aim of bringing his little brother back to life. He also tried to study the energy in this forest but it was too powerful and uncontrollable. So when he felt the insane amount of energy in Shin''s body, he saw some semblance of hope. "I am Zeref and you, who are you and why do you have so much of this energy in you?" answered and questioned Zeref still cautiously. He knew that the person was on a level equal to his own with the magical power he was giving off. Even if Shin hid his magical power, Zeref was at the same level as him and therefore could detect a bit of it and that bit was enough for him to be able to measure the power of a person. "My name is Shin and I have so much of this energy because this energy and the energy of the forest is produced by me" Shin answered. He didn''t lie because he knew that Zeref had no bad intentions, he could feel it. "You produce this energy?" exclaimed Zeref with surprise. "Are you cursed like me? Or rather blessed for your case..." questioned Zeref with a little jealousy in his voice. He considered his magic a curse so he considered Shin''s energy, an energy that countered his own, a blessing. Shin couldn''t explain that he had the lineage of the God of Life and that he was given to become a God King. Zeref frowned at Shin''s vague and mysterious answer but decided not to look any further, he had just met after all. "Why are you so sad?" asked Shin thoughtfully. Even though he knew the answer, he wanted to hear it from Zeref''s mouth as well as talk with him to become friends. Zeref''s eyes widened as he heard Shin. He tried his best not to show his deep sadness but the person in front of him had managed to see through him. "It''s a long story," Zeref sighed. "Then let me hear it" Shin smiled gently. Sensing his good intention, Zeref smiled slightly at Shin''s kindness. Zeref sat by the lake as Shin walked and sat by his side as well. "Before that, tell me, are you human?" questioned Zeref. The magical power Shin released was equal to his own and he had never seen any human match it, only very powerful dragons could match it. Shin smiled at his request and revealed his identity by spreading his wings. "No, I am the one you call "Celestial Phoenix". Zeref was shocked and couldn''t believe it. He wanted to see the Celestial Phoenix with his own eyes but it was him who came to meet him. His day was getting better and better. "I see, very interesting" Zeref replied fascinated. When he discovered the existence of a Phoenix, he was euphoric because he had read that Phoenixes were linked to life and rebirth. So he thought that maybe the Phoenix could help him lift his curse and bring his little brother back to life. Zeref kept his excitement aside so as not to be disrespectful when he had just met him. It itched to death but he was still a sensible, well-mannered boy. So Zeref began to tell his story with a keen-eared Shin. "...." Zeref finished telling his story with pained eyes filled with sadness. Shin showed a sympathetic look, what Zeref went through is really tragic. Shin would like to help him but it would change too much of the story. But that''s not the main reason, the main reason is that he''s unable to do it at the moment. Shin theorized that later on, he could lift Zeref''s curse when he is on top of this world and that he could bring the dead back to life when he is a God. "You really have a hard life, I feel sorry for you" said Shin with compassion and sincerity. "It''s not your fault, it already makes me feel good to be able to talk to someone without having to worry about killing them unintentionally" Zeref answered honestly. "What about you?" asked Zeref curiously. "Me?" asked Shin falling into his thoughts. "Yes, your turn to tell your story, how come you''re the only Phoenix to be seen" Zeref was like a child discovering fantasy stories. Shin then told him a made up story about the Phoenix. "I see, so the Phoenix are even older and more powerful creatures than the dragons." "Older yes but more powerful I don''t know, I think we are equal" Shin replied. "So what abilities do you have?" asked Zeref interested. "For the most part we are physically as strong as dragons and we have fire manipulation equal to the dragon or higher" "For the most part?" questioned Zeref pressing on that part of the sentence. "Well, since I was born, I know I have a talent so great that I could reach the top of this world, I also have the ability to control several elements and I have a special and powerful energy" Shin explained without arrogance. "I see" Zeref replied in his thoughts looking up at the sky. "I read that the Phoenix are immortal beings linked to reincarnation and life, is that true?" questioned Zeref still looking at the blue sky. "Yes it''s true." "Yes moreover, this energy you possess seems to be linked to life itself" Zeref replied then continued. "So I wanted to know, do you have the ability to revive the dead or lift my curse" Zeref said this with his eyes straight up to the sky but Shin knew that his eyes held great hope. A great silence appeared between the two until Shin broke it. "I''m sorry but I don''t have it..." said Shin. Zeref''s face showed disappointment and unease. "Not at the moment." Out of nowhere, Shin finished his sentence which filled Zeref with surprise. Zeref quickly turned his head towards Shin. "You mean later you can?!" asked Zeref with a louder voice than before. "I don''t want to give you hope for nothing, but in a few years I''ll probably be able to lift your curse..." replied Shin making Zeref''s eyes shine with a hope he had lost for a while. "But bringing the dead back to life, I fear, can only be accomplished by a God." Shin felt sorry for Zeref because he was going to become a God in the future. Only, he wouldn''t become one until much later and especially not in the world of Fairy Tail. And when he becomes one, he doubts that Zeref is still alive and moreover, he will have removed his curse in the meantime. And finally, he will have already resurrected Natsu. In the end, Shin lied a bit because for the moment, he can''t create life before becoming a God. But breathing life into an object is something else and he doesn''t know if he can do it. Nevertheless, he will help Zeref in his search to bring his brother back to life, because Zeref will find an ancient magic to breathe life into objects anyway. Zeref was torn between happiness and loss. He would be able to lose his curse in a few years, but he would not be able to resurrect his brother. However, he did not lose hope and continued to search for a way. "Thank you and do you have people you care about?" asked Zeref wanting to listen to Shin after he listened to him. "Yes, I recently married a beautiful woman and had a beautiful baby girl. Shin showed a smile brimming with love as he spoke of them. Zeref was a little jealous to see such happiness that he was deprived of but at the same time he was happy for Shin. From the little they talked, he could tell that Shin was a good person. "... .... ...." In the end, Shin and Zeref talked for hours. The state of this world, the war, the family, all these topics had been deciphered in depth, giving their own opinions. These hours of discussion had really improved their relationship and the fact that they agreed on many things made them friends. And as such, Shin hoped that his presence would ease Zeref''s pain and keep him company. "Well, the discussion was very interesting but I have to get back because I know one that has to worry and another that has to throw a tantrum" Shin said with a humorous tone. "Ahah, go ahead" replied Zeref with a small laugh that was as weak as the sound of the wind. "I''ll come back to see you a few times to help you and keep talking" Shin stated as a way to comfort Zeref. "I might even bring my wife and daughter along so you can meet them, I''m sure they''d appreciate it." Zeref was surprised by his offer and soon smiled ruefully. "I would love to but you know that is not possible, if she gets too close to me they will die, even they are your wife and d-" Zeref couldn''t finish his sentence as he saw a small, understanding smile on Shin''s face. Zeref''s eyes widened as he realised the meaning of that smile. ''They are his daughter and his wife so surely they must possess this energy...!'' "Thank you." That thank you contained great gratitude and thanks. Shin smiled back at him and flew towards Dragnof. --------------- \ Kingdom of Dragnof / Shin arrived at Dragnof and immediately sensed the presence of Erza and Irene. He walked over to a small flowery park with lots of human and dragon children playing together with their parents watching. This time Irene was alone in a corner under a tree in the shade watching her one year old daughter play with bu??erflies, birds and all sorts of animals that came near her. Sitting against the trunk, she looked like a supernatural beauty of nature. Shin approached her quietly. Irene sensed his presence, turned her head and pouted immediately. "Did you miss me?" teased Shin as he sat down next to her and hugged her. "No... Where have you been?" Irene responded by using some force to push Shin away but didn''t last long before giving up and melting into his embrace. "I met a friend in the forest where I lived before I came here." "Um, do you have any friends?" asked Irene as she wobbled her head to the side with a little mockery. "Of course, I have Belserion, Zeref and ...." stammered Shin as he listed his friends. "Fufu" Irene cooed at her husband''s cute ways. "Hmmph" Shin in turn pouted as he saw that he was being teased like a beginner. "Fufu, don''t be angry, I''ll give you lots of kisses tonight" Irene declared in Shin''s ear with a sweet voice. "Alright" said Shin convinced by this simple argument too powerful. "I''d like to see the place where you used to live and meet your friend". "No problem, I''ll take you there with Erza". "I''m sure she''ll like to see where her beloved daddy used to live" said Irene sarcastically. "Daddy!" From the distance, a small angelic voice rang out. Looking in the direction of that voice, Shin was ?ssaulted by a small body that pounced on him. "Back," Erza said, chewing on the words, she was only a year old. "Of course little princess, have you been good?" asked Shin tenderly. "UN" Erza nodded her head in affirmation while clinging to her dad to smell him. "She''s been throwing a few little tantrums to see her dad so I brought her here to distract herself and think about something else" Irene stated with a small sigh. "That''s good, that means you''re daddy''s little princess" said Shin dreamily and completely gaga. "UNO! Dad" Erza called to Shin and was spoiled by her dad with little guilts to her immense delight. "Shin" Irene''s voice was dark and rumbling. "Sorry" Shin apologized wryly. "Erza, would you like to go to a forest to meet daddy''s friend and lots of animals?" asked Shin as he moved Erza between him and Irene. "I would!" jumped an excited Erza. Then they enjoyed this peaceful moment as a family. Chapter 52 - Information & Dont worry Hello readers, I am writing this message to warn you that this fanfiction is not stopped. You can at best consider it on hiatus due to several personal factors. These days are quite hard and busy, I have to revise a lot for the baccalaureate, I take the code, I have a lot of exams.? ? But don''t worry the fanfiction will come back as soon as possible, I apologize and I''m also looking forward to rewriting this fanfiction. Patience is a virtue my friends! Chapter 53 - Back soon! Hello everyone! It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? Sorry for this very long break but it was necessary for me.? ? Know that it''s not abandoned, I really want to finish this ff even if it takes me years and with my incomparable laziness. The chapters will come back during the summer holidays, I''m on vacation in two days and I have my I''m on vacation in 2 days and I have my baccalaureate on June 17th and July 2nd. Apart from that, I hope that despite all this, you are still present and it would make me extremely happy and motivated to see messages to observe that you are still on the lookout. I wish you all the happiness in the world and see you soon! Chapter 54 "What are you doing?!" "Is there a problem?!"?? In a beautiful forest, two childish voices could be heard. From the tone of voice alone, one could tell that they were heckling each other. At the edge of a lake, a young boy of about 5 years old with pink hair was fighting with another boy of about 5 years old with black spiky hair and piercings on both arches. "You can win Natsu!" "You can win Gajeel!" To the side, two other 4 year olds were cheering the other two on. Just by their sparkling eyes, you could tell that they idolized the other two. On the side of the pink-haired boy was Natsu, a young boy with spiky blond hair and a rather long scar above his right eyebrow. On the other side, Gajeel''s, a young boy with short, black shaved hair encouraged Gajeel. Unlike the blonde boy, he shouted less loudly but his enthusiasm was no less, he just seemed a little more reserved than the others. "Stop fighting, please." Just behind the two fighting boys, a little girl of the same age as the others was swinging her arms around trying to stop the boys. She had tears in her eyes as she watched the two fight, she was a very passive, sweet and shy little girl, really shy because apart from the children here and their parents she couldn''t really socialise with others. "I said Igneel is the strongest," Natsu declared, banging his head forcefully against Gajeel''s. "Shut up Charmandre! Metalicana is obviously the strongest! "Gajeel replied, pushing his head forcefully. They were constantly pushing their heads with as much force as possible to show who was right. "Please stop, both of you," a small childish female voice intervened from a distance. They saw a little girl, six years old, a little taller than them, with translucent blue/purple eyes, beautiful silky smooth red hair and little black horns on either side of her head. She wore a small white and black dress which made her even more irresistible. Despite her age and size, she asked Natsu and Gajeel to stop, but with a certain presence and authority. "I do what I want!"/"What do you want, bird!" Natsu and Gajeel shouted at the same time. They both looked at each other after shouting with displeasure. "Why are you talking at the same time as me x2" declared both of them at the same time while growling. "Stop talking like me! x2" Natsu and Gajeel were getting more and more angry like two idiots and fighting. Erza, off to the side, was watching the two idiots fight with a slight twitch on her forehead. It was like insulting her dear dad. Her anger began to boil over and was immediately felt by Natsu and Gajeel. Both stopped in funny positions and turned their heads comically as they felt an aura of anger behind them. Drops of sweat beaded from their foreheads at this more than familiar aura. They had dealt with it so many times and yet they continued to fight each time, only to regret it. "You''re idiots who don''t know when to stop. And on top of that, you call my dad a bird..." Erza said in a voice that sounded calm but terrifying to the two idiots. The two swallowed their saliva at the sight of an angry Erza and hugged each other shaking. They knew they had screwed up and would suffer the same fate so they might as well stick together. "When are you two going to stop being such idiots?!" Sting and Rogue for their part had already given up cheering for Natsu and Gajeel so as not to share the same fate. "Besides, my dad is of course the best and strongest..." Erza muttered. "Erza, I told you to stop hitting them." A soft m?tur? voice was heard in the distance. "Mum, it''s not my fault those two are idiots, plus they make Wendy cry" Erza complained as she turned to see a beautiful woman. Irene in five years was relatively the same physically, only her hair had grown down to her bu????ks. She was dressed in a long plain white dress like her daughter and a small red coat to match her hair. Over the years, her maternal role had become etched into her skin and she now exuded a much more m?tur? aura, although she had not aged a bit. "They''re just bickering, Erza," Irene explained, placing a small kiss on Erza''s forehead. "Ahah, in that case you''re my pretty little bird" Irene laughed teasingly at her daughter. "I''m not a bird! I''m a proud Phoenix and Dragon!" declares Erza as she puts herself in a proud stance, head held high. "Of course ~" said Irene as she cooed and took her daughter in her arms, hugging her tightly because she was so cute. She didn''t want to be pretentious but her daughter was already deadly beautiful and cute at only six years old, so when she grew up she would be a beauty without equal. But knowing Shin, she wouldn''t find a husband or boyfriend for a while. "Mom, eheh" Erza gloated as she was hugged by her mother and felt the small guilt. After a few minutes between mother and daughter, Irene stood up and held Erza''s hands as she walked towards Wendy. "Don''t cry" Irene crouched down and stroked Wendy''s hair to calm her down. Wendy quickly stopped her crying as she felt the warm hand on her head. The three of them walked along the lake to the foot of the mountain while Sting and Rogue looked for Natsu and Gajeel at their landing spot. The girls soon arrived at the d?s?r?d location where there were several human and non-human figures. At the edge of the lake and at the foot of the mountain, there was a large table with five large draconic figures on one side and two chairs with two human figures sitting on them on the other. "Dad!" As he arrived and saw one of the human figures, Erza shouted and rushed towards it with a big smile. "You''re here my princess" The figure, which was Shin, opened her arms wide to welcome the big hug from her princess. Irene arrived at the table while Wendy had eagerly left to join one of the dragons. "Hello Igneel, Metalicana, Grandeeney, Weisslogia, Skiadrum and Zeref" Irene greeted politely. "Hello Irene" The six responded in turn with equal politeness. "Darling" Irene hurriedly sat down on a chair next to Shin and gave him a kiss. "Daddy, I want one too" Erza who was on Shin''s ??p got excited and pleaded with Shin. "Sure" Shin leaned over and gave his daughter a little kiss on the cheek. "YAY" Erza was all jovial about getting a kiss from her dad. "Princess, you didn''t say hello, that''s rude" Irene next to him gave Erza a small reflection. "Ah, sorry" Erza apologized as she turned back to the others. "Hello." The others replied with a small gaga smile as they saw the cute little treasure in front of them. "Princess, could you go play with the others please? We have important things to talk about" Shin asked gently. "But I want to stay with you..." said Erza in a small voice. "Please. I''ll let you sleep with us tonight" whispered Shin into Erza''s ears. "Okay." Erza didn''t even argue as she left to go play with the other children. She loved sleeping with her dad and mum, her dad''s woody smell was like a tranquilizer for her and she always ended up snuggling up to him. "Well, back to business" Shin became serious again and focused on the main reason they were here. "The war has been going on for over five years and it hasn''t even abated" Shin said. "Yes the dragons are proud and stubborn by nature, they will never give up" declared Igneel. "Yes and the amount of dragons is much greater than the amount of dragon slayers. Besides..." added Grandeeney, showing a hint of sadness in her eyes as she tried to say the last part of her sentence. "Also, the dragon slayers have started to turn into dragons, go mad, greedy or even die," Shin said with sorrow. "Yes..." All the dragons lowered their heads. About less than a year ago, the dragon slayers began to show signs of draconification. Some have become corrupted and insane, some have died, some have transformed more recently. Those that went mad were killed to Irene''s dismay. The presence of Life energy in the realm along with Shin''s presence helped to slow the process but not stop it. This is not a disease but a transformation, Shin''s Life energy could not cure it, perhaps later it could but not now. Not long ago, Shin and Zeref had found a secret art that allowed a dragon to enter the body of a dragon slayer and sleep there, creating antibodies to prevent the transformation. However, the process is long and the dragon will become weak until it dies. The problem is that the kingdom of Dragnof is already in trouble so losing manpower like the dragons is not an option. Moreover, Irene was taking care of the kingdom and Shin was helping her and also taking care of Erza. So Shin could only go to the battlefield a few times. The workload was even heavier because several months ago, Belserion was killed on the battlefield with the appearance of a dragon slayer, Acnologia. "Don''t put your head down, it''s not your fault, neither we nor you can do anything about it" Shin said to the dragons to avoid any unnecessary guilt. "The other big problem is those dragon slayers, Acnologia" said Shin as the dragons around the table became serious and a certain resentment appeared in their eyes. "Yes, he is very powerful and his power is growing" said Zeref, thinking seriously. "And the appearance of more and more powerful dragons doesn''t help" said Shin. In the few times he''s been back on the battlefield, Shin has come across more and more dragons that were in the A, AA, or even rarely AAA ranks. "Yes, this war is making them stronger," Metalicana said. There was a silence as everyone was in their bubble and pondering the situation. The situation was going to end badly, and Shin knew that it was going to end just like in the anime. But despite this, Shin would make sure his family was safe and together. This will surely bring some small changes but he didn''t care, it was no longer an anime or fictional characters but his wife and daughter. Irene who was next to Shin looked at him with concern for the future. "Everything will be fine," Shin reassured him, holding Irene''s hand and smiling at her. "So, are we going to operate the plan as planned?" asked Weisslogia. "Yes, tomorrow we will send the children into the future via Eclipse" declared Shin. The dragons fell silent as they thought of the children. They had all raised these children with love and sending them into the future meant goodbye. It also means that the end of their lives is approaching as they will have to use the secret art of allowing the dragon to enter the host''s body and die slowly. "Are you ready to make this sacrifice?" asked Shin with a small, sad and compassionate smile. The dragons looked at each other slightly as if to show agreement between them with determination and tenderness in their eyes. "Of course, we have raised these children, even if they are human, they are like our own children" said Igneel on behalf of all the dragons who nodded in agreement. Shin smiled at their response while Zeref gave Igneel a look of gratitude. And so they continued to talk about the problems of the war and other less unpleasant things for a whole day. It was getting dark and they were still talking. "Daddy, Mummy, I''m sleepy" While they were talking, Erza arrived and pulled Irene''s clothes off. Irene looked at Shin for her answer. "Yes princess, why don''t you go to the cave and fall asleep with your mother" Shin offered seeing that Irene was also getting tired. "Hm" Erza nodded, the cave gave off the same smell and presence as Shin. Irene blushed as she saw that Shin had noticed her slight absences. "Hmm" Shin chuckled at Irene''s little behavior and gave her a small kiss. "Daddy, will you come join us?" asked Erza expectantly and sulkily about falling asleep without her daddy. "Yeah I''ll join you," Shin said softly as he stroked Erza''s cheeks, who was enjoying and purring almost like a kitten. "How will you get us back if we sleep?" questioned Irene. "I''ll carry you on my back." "Okay, bye" Irene took Erza in her arms, said goodbye to the others and flew back to the cave pulling her wings out of her back. Irene had now become a full dragon and had learned to control her transformation from human to dragon to perfection. In her first transformation, she had become a magnificent white and red dragon, even more beautiful and majestic than in the anime. It had been a very stressful time for her as it was a huge change in her very existence. But she overcame this stress with the presence of Shin and Erza, who were not afraid of her form. Instead, she was amazed by the beauty, majesty and power of Irene''s dragon form. Now that Irene had finished her transformation, her total power had increased drastically with her magical power. "Now, tell me what''s up Shin" declared Zeref. Shin who was watching Irene leave with a smile looked at Zeref and the others who were watching him waiting for his answer. Shin blew his nose to himself as he saw that the others had already noticed. "Tomorrow, when the time comes to send the children into the future, if anything bad should happen to the kingdom or to me, I want you to send them along with the other children as well." Shin had said this with an unwavering seriousness and determination showing the making of a long thought out decision. The others looked at him in surprise at his words. "Why would anything bad happen?" asked Igneel thoughtfully. "I don''t know, a hunch, but even so, I want to be prepared for anything, I have a family to protect and a kingdom to defend. "Alright, if it happens, we''ll send Erza with the other children" said Zeref with unhappiness in his eyes for his friend, he took Shin''s hunch seriously but he had to respect Shin''s decision. "Not only Erza but Irene too" This surprised everyone as they looked at Shin with surprise. "What? She''ll never want to and why?" asked Grandeeney puzzled by Shin''s request. "I know she''ll never want to, that''s why when the time comes, I want you to take her by surprise and send her away" They all looked at him still incredulous and upset but did not intervene. "If Erza is sent to the future, I want her to have one of those parents with her so she''s not alone and bad things don''t happen to her, except we need someone to protect the kingdom if something goes wrong and run it. I can''t abandon the citizens just like that. And I think as a King and a Dad, it''s my duty. It may seem cowardly, especially behind Irene''s back, but I don''t care if it means their safety. Besides, I''m sure Irene would have done the same," Shin said with sincerity and a confident tone. No one spoke, but everyone looked at Shin with respect and sadness that he had to make such a difficult decision. Many were skeptical of the idea, but they could see that it was a difficult decision for him. Also, in their hearts, they hoped that this prediction would be wrong. After several minutes of conversation, they all reluctantly agreed. "Thanks for everything." "It''s okay," Zeref replied with a small, sympathetic smile and a nod from the others. "Well, I''ll be going now, my two dragons are probably sleeping." Shin got up from his chair and flew towards the cave where there was a beautiful moon and a cool breeze. "Are we really going to let him do this if this prediction turns out to be true?" asked Grandeeney. "Yes, if you were him, you would do the same thing, wouldn''t you?" asked Igneel, with which they all nodded. ---------- When Shin arrived in the cave, he could see Irene hugging Erza, both asleep on her old bed of leaves. He gently picked them up and levitated them with wind magic. He emerged from the cave and transformed into a Phoenix, laying the two girls on his back, enjoying the warmth and softness of his feathers. Landing in his room in the palace, he placed his little dragonets on the bed. Erza already had her own room but it was not often occupied as she often slept with her parents. Changing into his pyjamas, he climbed into bed and watched his two treasures for a while with bottomless love until he fell asleep. ------------------ *ROARR* In bed, Shin suddenly opened his eyes as he heard a loud roar and colossal magical power. This was accompanied by cries of despair and an equally broken roar. "It really happened...!" said Shin through clenched teeth and a complicated look on his face. He hadn''t noticed or heard at first due to his deep sleep and being accompanied by Erza and Irene. And on top of that, the one who attacked was as powerful as Shin and therefore knew very well how to hide his presence. "Shin, what''s going on?!" Shin turned his head and saw Irene who seemed to have been awakened by the thuds outside. "We''re being attacked, take Erza" Shin said impassively so as not to panic Irene. "Sweetie, wake up" Irene shook Erza lightly and gently. "Hmm, Mommy, why did you wake me up?" asked Erza still sleeping. *BOOM* An explosion immediately woke Erza who heard it. "Get up my princess, we have to go" Shin approached her and said calmly. But Erza was m?tur? enough for her age, and could see the eagerness in her parents'' eyes, so she stood up and was picked up by her mother. Shin took Irene and Erza in his arms and teleported to a corridor, still in the palace but at the back of it. He couldn''t go directly out the front because that''s where all the killing was going on. And Irene and Erza were surely one of the enemy''s targets. As they arrived at a door and Shin was about to open it, he felt a high speed and powerful attack coming towards the palace. As he turned to protect Erza and Irene... *FSHI* ... ... *BOOOOOOOOM* The attack headed towards the palace and as soon as it hit, the whole palace was engulfed in a big explosion. ---------- The palace was reduced to rubble and went up in smoke. In the debris towards the back of the old palace, a green cocoon could be seen. On closer inspection, the cocoon looked like it had feathers... It was Shin''s wings! He had used them as a shield to protect Erza and Irene from the explosion and collapse of the palace while Irene also protected Erza with her magic. Erza, who was buried in his mother''s arms with his eyes closed, slowly opened them again. Looking around, she widened her eyes in fear at the traumatic appearance of her dad. Shin''s wings were covered in bruises and bloodstains, and his body had been pierced by a huge metal pillar some fifteen meters long. "Dad!" Erza cried out in sobs and tears as she saw her dad''s sorry state. "Shin!" Irene cried out as well, but with less desperation, for she knew that Shin was powerful and had immense healing powers. Erza was already out of his mother''s embrace to join his dad and try to remove the pillar from his body. "Leave it, don''t worry I''m fine." Shin''s voice came out soft and healthy. He knew Erza could remove that pillar but it wasn''t her place to do it. Shin was pained to see his little princess so worried ,filled with tears and snot. "Look" said Shin. The spot where Shin was pierced began to ignite and the flame spread over the entire metal pillar until it melted, leaving a hole in Shin''s stomach that closed with great speed. Seeing her dad''s healthy appearance reappear, Erza rushed into Shin''s arms, sobbing and scared, while Irene joined them. They quickly parted ways as they continued to head off in the direction of the forest at the back of the kingdom. *ROARR* "Aaaaaah" *BAM* In their run, they were able to witness a most sad and bloody scene. A huge black dragon in the sky, bathing in the blood of its victims and destroying the entire surrounding landscape. Bodies of valiant dragons fell to the ground, dead and torn apart, and cries of agony and distress. Erza could see this out of the corner of her eye and the scene terrified her and marked her in the depths of her mind along with the image of her dad being pierced. As Shin and Irene witnessed this, they could only feel anger, pain, pity and sadness. They were witnessing the destruction of their kingdom and this was even more true for Irene. The sadness that overwhelmed her was overwhelming and the guilt was overwhelming her. She had always lived in this kingdom and had ruled it since she was young. She knew everyone. Shin could see his wife''s grief and his anger was about to explode. He knew what these people meant to Irene or even to him and his daughter, but especially to Irene, so he wanted to save them. No, he didn''t want to, he had to! Shin stopped in his tracks and turned to Irene who stopped in turn. He approached Irene and gave Erza to her but Erza still clung to her dad with tears in her eyes. "Daddy, don''t go.." Her words split Shin''s heart as he seemed to be chained and held tight by chains. "I will come back my princess." These words hurt even more knowing that he would not see her again anytime soon. Erza let go of her father with difficulty and then Shin rested his forehead on Irene''s. "You know what you have to do," Shin asked quietly. "Um, I''ll be back soon," Irene muttered as she enjoyed the moment. Shin flashed a smile at Irene but it was really a sad smile that really knew what was coming for Irene. "Yes..." muttered Shin softly. As Irene was about to pull away from their position, she was pulled into a short kiss. "Irene, know that none of this is your fault, nothing is, you are a beautiful queen that this world is lucky to have, so please don''t feel guilty, I swear to save our people!" said Shin with determination after the kiss. "Yes, I love you." Irene gave him a warm smile at the words that made him feel good and then left with Erza who was still watching Shin. After waiting for them to get far enough away, Shin turned and walked towards the massacre. His wings unfurled and his magical power was unleashed, warning of his presence. The black dragon noticed this, stopped its activity and turned in Shin''s direction. Shin was in the sky facing the black dragon. A Phoenix of green flame burning with anger stood behind him. "Acnologia.." Shin spoke his name in great anger. Thus, a legendary battle began. Chapter 55 "Acnologia..." Shin''s anger could be seen and felt through the manifestation of the Phoenix behind him.?? Shin''s magic power was unleashed and violently came into contact with Acnologia''s who looked at him without fear but rather with anger. When their magic power came into contact, Shin felt that there was a difference in power between the two. ''So it''s as I thought...'' ''State'' [Name: Acnologia Race : Dragon Total Power: AAA (high)] [Name : Shin Ai Race : Phoenix God He''s stronger than me but he won''t be able to kill me'' thought Shin. Shin had the advantage of more experience, better weapon handling and better techniques that could fill the power gap. "Look!" "It''s the king!" "He''s come to save us!" In the city, the citizens despaired with renewed colour and hope upon seeing Shin. Even the dragons had done so and roared with happiness but also with ferocity. Seeing the king standing in front of Acnologia had given them a confidence boost. This pride did not go unnoticed by Acnologia who looked at the dragons with contempt and hatred without giving any attention to the humans, they were just insects and collateral damage in her eyes. "Wretched dragons" Acnologia spoke in a deep, gravelly voice giving off a macabre aural hatred. *SWOOSH* Shifting his gaze to the dragons, he swung his tail with force, slicing through the air and forming a blade of wind that cut through all the buildings in its path and even sliced through the ground, creating a ravine in its path. The dragons paled at this simple attack but did not back down and all spat a breath at the wind blade but it had no effect. Just as it was about to slice all the dragons in half, the wind blade was interrupted by the collision with another wind blade coming from the side. The collision of the two made the two wind blades disappear. Acnologia turned his gaze to Shin to see him with his hand in the air showing that he had swung his arm with force to produce a windblade. "Don''t take it out on them, I''m here for you," Shin declared in a cold voice. "You... You must be that Phoenix" Acnologia replied in his deep voice. "Don''t get in my way and I will kill you..." "Tell me about it". Shin tucked in his wings, and as soon as he started to walk, he disappeared from his spot. He came up behind Acnologia and swung his leg back covered in wind magic. And when he was about to hit him, his cheeks puffed out and he let out a blast of fire. *BAM* *BOOM* As a result of the kick, Acnologia was thrown, but in mid-air, he was ?ssaulted by a powerful blast of fire that threw him even harder against the high walls of the kingdom. *BOOM* Shin looked towards Acnologia and as the dust settled, he saw that where he had hit, Acnologia''s scales seemed to have a slight crack with small burns around them. Shin had used wind magic which was meant to break the scales with their more penetrating attribute and follow up the hit with flames to clean up a powerful blow in a more delicate area. Seeing that Acnologia didn''t seem to be moving, Shin took the opportunity to open his personal space and take out a potion. With the potion in his hands, Shin turned to the citizens and concentrated on sensing their presence. As he sensed them, he visualized a location and gathered the starry blue space element in his hand and projected it onto all the citizens who were immediately transported to the d?s?r?d location. "Whew, space magic really does take a lot of magical power," Shin breathed out, taking a deep breath. "Good thing I had this potion," Shin said as he drank the potion in his hand. It was a rather rare and expensive potion that not many people could afford, but it was very useful. It was a potion that made you regain some of your magical power. "Ahahahahahahah." After finishing drinking it, Shin heard a sinister and crazy laugh. Looking towards Acnologia, he could see him standing and his wound was now completely healed. "What? How?" Shin was surprised and confused because of how he had healed his wound. I''m sure he doesn''t have a regenerative ability or something, otherwise he would have regenerated the arm he lost in the anime" Shin thought. Then the only solution is that he did it with magic, but I don''t remember it being healing magic... Thinking about it, Shin finally widened his eyes. ''But of course, when he was human, he was called "Doctor" and he had healing magic that must have been enhanced a bit after his transformation.'' ''But it''s not powerful enough to regenerate a limb, so I won''t have to give him time to heal. Acnologia let out a roar as the magic was su?k?d into her mouth. Having accumulated a huge amount of magic power, he unleashed his roar on Shin. Shin immediately responded with a roar of fire. *BOOM* On the impact of his two attacks, the attacks spun off to the sides in rays of fire and magic that destroyed the entire kingdom. Ravines were formed in the kingdom as the palace was cut in two. As Shin maintained his roar, he swung his right arm up and his left arm down. Underneath Acnologia, the earth distorted while in the sky, the clouds spiralled to meet at one point. Acnologia watched his phenomena and flew up slightly, still holding his breath as both of Shin''s hands closed into fists. *CLAACK* The earth formed into a giant spike that shot into the air towards Acnologia while in the middle of the cloud spiral, a bolt of lightning formed and roared to strike at high speed towards Acnologia. As the two attacks rushed towards Acnologia from the sky and earth, Acnologia gave a surge of power for a moment in his roar so that his roar overwhelmed Shin''s. At this sight, Shin drew his spear and pointed it at the roar which collided with the tip of the spear and split in two as Shin struggled to hold on. Meanwhile, Acnologia, no longer encumbered by its roar, opened its mouth again, but this time for a different reason. When his mouth was opened, a suction came out and the lightning was su?k?d into his mouth and then converted back into magic so that Acnologia again used a roar from the lightning to the huge spike of earth formed under him. *BOOM* The huge spike was swept away by his roar and completely vaporised as a crater appeared in its place. Shin in his case was still spear-pointed as the roar was split in two and the clouds were also cut in the same trajectory as the roar. Shin had burn marks and bruises that healed right away and his clothes were a bit torn on the sides. But he was most surprised by the fact that Acnologia was able to eat his elements. Shin had come to the conclusion that he was manipulating the elements directly by converting the magical power. Whereas those of this world could manipulate fire, water in different forms through a magic, an art. A diagram: [ Shin : Magic power ---> Manipulation of elements Other people: Magic power --> Magic/Art --> Manipulation of elements] But Acnologia does not eat magic/art but magic power, which is why he does not use magic or elements. Because Acnologia eats magic power and uses it to attack. And Shin manipulated the elements by converting the magic power because it was the energy available in this world but Acnologia ate the magic power. And in this case, Shin asked himself a question? What if this ability did not only apply to magical power? What if Acnologia had access to other energies in other worlds and could eat them too? Shin thought that if Acnologia could go beyond the limits of this world and defeat more powerful enemies in other worlds, he might have the potential to become a god like him? A god who could eat all types of energy? A god like that would be pretty terrifying. --------------------------------- Meanwhile, Irene was flying with her dragon wings while holding Erza in her arms. *BOOM* *ROARR* *BOOM* Suddenly, multiple explosions and roars sounded behind her. The intensity of the battle could be felt for miles and Irene sped up to get Erza to safety and go help Shin because she couldn''t bear to leave him there. She felt Erza''s sobs and tears in her arms as she tried to stay strong. Irene held Erza tighter to try and reassure her as best she could but she felt sad and useless that she couldn''t help her husband but the safety of their child was the most important thing. After minutes of flying and hearing the explosions and tremors coming from the kingdom, they finally arrived at the meeting place. Everyone was there, the dragons, the children, Zeref and a constellationist named Anna. She was the one in charge of sending the children into the future and their teacher. In front of them was the fruit of their research, the Eclipse Gate. Irene landed on the ground and everyone looked to her. She found their gaze strange, as if they felt guilt and sorrow for her. But she took it to mean that she would have to say goodbye to her daughter. "Irene... So this happened?" Zeref asked quietly but pained by the absence of his friend and the intensity of the fight they had all felt so far. "Yes..." replied Irene. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The earth was beginning to shake from the fight at the kingdom. "The fight is escalating..." commented Metalicanna in a deep voice. "It''s reaching its conclusion.." said Igneel as he looked up at the sky towards the kingdom. Everyone broke out in a sweat, the fight at the kingdom was a fight between two superpowered creatures. The damage and ferocity of this fight was unprecedented. Even Igneel and the others were surprised and respected the power shown by Shin. "It''s time, let''s not waste the time given by Shin" said Zeref with a decisive voice. Irene nodded with difficulty and moved towards the other children who were also just as lost. She set Erza down and he clung to her arm as she climbed down from her mother''s arms. "Mwaman, what''s wrong? Where are you going? When is Daddy coming back?" Erza was m?tur? for her age but at that moment she was really acting her age and crying in a stutter. Her daughter''s condition was pinching Irene''s heart very hard and the tears couldn''t help but well up in her eyes. "Look, sweetie, I know this is confusing but you have to be strong and brave. Your father and I love you very much." Irene burst into tears and hugged her daughter as tightly as she could, while Erza did the same. Then she turned her head slightly and nodded. Zeref stepped forward and held out his hand as all the children, including Erza, fell into a deep sleep. "It''s your turn, are you ready?" Zeref turned to the dragons, leaving Irene with her daughter, to initiate the art of getting the dragons into the children''s bodies. At the same time, Zeref watched as Anna began to open the Eclipse gate on her own. Anna summoned all her spirits who began to open it. After a few minutes, the door began to open, giving way to a blinding white light. At the same time, the bodies of the children, including Erza, began to float towards the door. Irene watched in pain as her daughter left and the dragons'' bodies became transparent and began to disappear. And before they disappeared, Igneel looked at Irene with regret. "I''m sorry for what we''re about to do but don''t blame Shin, it was hard for him to make this choice. And don''t worry, I''m sure he''ll be fine. Goodbye my friend." As Igneel spoke the last words, the dragons body transformed into a small ball of light that rushed into the children''s body. "What do you want to say-" *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* Irene didn''t even have time to finish her sentence when a sudden explosion and immense power struck the kingdom. A huge column of power of many colours rose into the sky and pierced the clouds. Zeref, Anna and Irene were taken by surprise as they felt the monstrous power of this attack. "The power of this attack..." murmured Zeref with shock and sadness knowing the meaning behind such a powerful attack. "Shin!!!" Irene shouted as she stood up to leave for the kingdom. But she didn''t have time to understand as she was f?r??b?? thrown backwards towards the door. "What?" said Irene upset by what had just happened. "I''m sorry Irene but Shin asked us to do this, I''m sorry but I also think it''s necessary. Protect your daughter and one day we will all meet again. Goodbye Irene" Irene could not answer or react as she was pushed through the door and fell into a heavy sleep. As she was submerged in the light of the portal and her consciousness and eyes closed, she spoke one last word with tears in her eyes. "Shin..." --------------------------- You may have noticed that the system was very little present. In fact, I don''t want to depend on it and so it will only appear at a few moments, only at informative moments or other rare moments. The next chapter will be the fight! What do you think happened to Shin at the end of the chapter? Is he dead? Is Acnologia dead? Chapter 56 \ Before the gate is opened / I''ll have to be very careful,'' Shin thought.?? Looking Acnologia in the eye, Shin teleported in front of him to punch him in the ?h?st. Reacting quickly, Acnologia swung her right and clawed at Shin''s fist. *BAM* This collision created a shockwave and both were propelled a little further. It was only a punch but I could feel the difference in power between the two of us, thankfully I have a very strong body. Shin didn''t wait a second longer, he returned to Acnologia''s side to clean her up with blows to which Acnologia responded immediately. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BAM* *BOOM* Each blow was so fast that you couldn''t even see their movement. Each blow had so much force that the shock waves swept across the landscape. In the sky or on the ground, the fight was going on everywhere and every terrain was suffering the consequences. Now they were both on solid ground in the middle of a completely destroyed and burning kingdom. Acnologia''s body began to glow and in the light Shin saw that Acnologia''s body shrank to a human silhouette. In this place, a man stood and Shin recognized him because it was Acnologia''s human form in the anime. Except this time he had shorter hair down to his neck and looked younger and less m?tur? than in the anime. He was wearing torn soft black trousers, a white t-shirt in bad shape and a long black cape. "This form would be more suitable," Acnologia said coldly and without emotion behind her words. "Mmph, a weapon won''t help you, Celestial Phoenix" Acnologia said coldly with a bit of sarcasm. Shin didn''t answer but remained focused on Acnologia. Acnologia took the first initiative and arrived in front of Shin in an instant. He moved his claw-like hand towards Shin while Shin blocked with his spear. But when the attack was blocked, Acnologia twisted and kicked Shin in the ribs. Shin put his left arm in front of his ribs to cushion the blow. Shin''s body flew through several houses before landing hard on a stone wall. When Acnologia tried to walk towards Shin, he felt pain in the hand he had attacked with and in his left leg. He saw cuts there and blood spurted out. "You may be more skilled in this form but your defense is more fragile without your scales to protect you" said Shin. "!"Acnologia was surprised by this fact. It''s true that so far, Shin hadn''t broken through his scales except with the powerful magic attack so he was confident but he didn''t think that without his scales, Shin would still be able to inflict damage like that even without scales. "...I underestimated you... But don''t overestimate yourself too much for simple cuts" Acnologia said with a deep and strong voice. At that moment, Acnologia thought about using her healing magic but Shin wasn''t going to give her the time. Shin reached out his hand and threw 4 fireballs at her. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* He brandished his spear in the air and inserted his magic power into his spear. "!!" Acnologia wanted to dodge but found himself unable to move. As he watched, he saw Shin''s unoccupied left hand with a ball of black magic in the centre of his palm pointing to the ground and as he looked down, he saw that his shadow was frozen. Shin had completely blocked Acnologia''s shadow with dark magic to immobilize it. "Tch" A bead of sweat appeared on Acnologia''s forehead as he raised his head to face the spear. He waved his hand at the spear as a ball of concentrated magical power appeared in his palm. *BOOM* The ball of magic power and the spear collided and the magic power burst out in all directions. "Mmph, you thought you could get me with tricks like this, Phoenix Celeste?" declared Acnologia arrogantly and sarcastically. To Acnologia''s surprise, Shin responded with a smile, a voice of little concern and also a bit of sarcasm. Suddenly, Acnologia saw from the corner of his eye a strong light shining. Looking down, he saw that he was no longer immobilized by his shadow, but instead of a ball of black magic, he saw a ball of pure white magic flickering with a blinding light. Shin had taken advantage of the fact that Acnologia was busy and focused on his spear to stop his dark magic and use his light magic instead. However, this change happened in just a few seconds and Acnologia had not had time to notice or react. The ball of light fired a beam of light at incredible speed. As the beam of light came towards Acnologia, intentionally or by chance, due to the fact that he was no longer immobilized, he lost his balance a little and was able to narrowly dodge the beam. But he couldn''t totally dodge it and the beam hit and cut all along Acnologia''s torso and continued to the cloud and pierced a hole in it. Taking advantage of his surprise and imbalance, Shin increased the strength of his spear''s grip and put more force into it to corner Acnologia. "Celestial Phoenix!!!" In a fit of rage, Acnologia planted her feet into the ground creating craters in the shape of her feet and put even more force into her arm which was against the spear. "Aaaaaaaaaaaah!" x2 The two screamed with force, the ground around them sinking under the pressure as their strength increased further. With a bang, Shin''s spear cut through the concentrated ball of magic power as Acnologia''s arm continued to be pushed forward. The spear released a terrifying slash of magical power as it continued to cut through the ground beneath it. Both were motionless, one with the spear tip against the ground and the other with the arm brandished towards the ground. "......" Then out of nowhere, a deep, filthy scratch mark appeared on Shin''s torso and blood began to spurt from the wound. While for Acnologia, the beam of light that had hit his skin cut through his entire torso, leaving blood smeared across his torso, as well as burns all around. Furthermore, on her arm that had gone against Shin''s spear, countless cuts also appeared and bled. "Ah-" Shin ?r??n?d as he spat out blood and his spear disappeared from his hands. Acnologia had blood flowing from his mouth but less as he had more wounds however it was less than Shin''s. The clean cut on Acnologia''s torso was painful and burned to death but Shin''s wound was much deeper and the blood that flowed from it was abundant. ''It hurts!...A wound like this is too big, almost lethal, and I''m losing too much blood. If the fight continues, I won''t be able to concentrate on healing. But I would have to finish the fight right away and in this case, I have no other choice...'' [Warning, the master''s vitality is low, you must heal yourself!] "''Ahahahahahahahah!!! This is the first time I''ve been hurt and hurt! I congratulate you but you are wasting my time!!!" Acnologia laughed grimly but said the last sentence angrily. Acnologia''s body glowed and expanded as he transformed into his dragon form and flew into the sky. In his dragon form, the wounds were still all visible but adapted to the size of the dragon. Anticipating that Acnologia would attack, Shin reached out with his right arm towards Acnologia while wincing in pain and fired another ball of light towards Acnologia but this time it was much more focused. Acnologia was disturbed by this small ball of light because, unlike the other one, it did not form a beam, but he remained on his guard. When the ball arrived at high speed several meters away from Acnologia, it stopped and then burst into a great dazzling light. "Aah" Acnologia was dazzled and for the little he could still see, the dense blinding light made it impossible to see down to Shin. And after a few seconds, the light dimmed. But through it, green flames erupted and a scream was heard. "CROAAAAR!" A Phoenix emerged from the light as it charged straight towards Acnologia. "ROARRRR!" Taken by surprise, Acnologia roared as he collided with the Phoenix. The two struggled but Acnologia swung his jaw and bit the Phoenix''s neck. A sound of satisfaction and arrogance could be heard from Acnologia only there was a problem... Nothing was coming out of the wound, no blood. Furthermore, as he looked, he couldn''t see the scratch on his ?h?st either, and despite Shin''s incredible regenerative abilities, he knew he couldn''t have healed this near fatal wound so easily. As he thought about this, the Phoenix began to fade into the air. At that moment, Acnologia realized that he had been tricked! When he went to look for Shin, he suddenly felt a huge burst of magical power! Turning around, he saw Shin flying with his wings on his back. ''Thank you Irene'' thought Shin because it was Irene who had taught him the enchantment to make a clone. "This is the end Celestial Phoenix! Your wound is overwhelming you and you are weak! Just standing before me right now must make you feel unbearable pain! Give up and die!" Shin said nothing but he was right. Shin''s wound was weighing him down and he was still losing blood. His face was white and sweaty and his breathing was heavy. But he still said nothing. Instead, he held out his right hand and in his palm a green flame appeared. "Mmph, you think I''m afraid of a little flame?" said Acnologia indifferently. Then Shin held his left hand forward and in his palm, a ball of water appeared. "Hm?" Acnologia was even more puzzled by Shin''s actions, but he sensed that something was wrong and that he had to act. In Acnologia''s claw, his magical power became more and more concentrated. Shin still didn''t speak, but soon he joined his two hands. *BOOM* A very powerful explosion of magic power erupted as the clouds were swept away by the overpowering shockwaves. But Shin spat out more blood and his body began to tremble. Master, what you are about to do is highly inadvisable, your body cannot withstand the power of this attack! But Shin did not listen and a drop of his blood fell into what looked like a fireball surrounded by the element of water. The wild, unbridled magical power released by this fusion soon subsided after the drop of blood had fused. This drop of blood was used to channel the two elements and make them stable because it was the only way for the moment as his power was not strong enough to handle this fusion so he needed his blood. He knew that, he had been warned that the fusion of the elements was too powerful for the moment but he saw no other way to defeat Acnologia in one fell swoop. The fusion of the two elements stabilized and the unleashed magical power calmed down, but the pressure remained as terrifying as ever. "You think I''m going to let you finish that attack?!" roared Acnologia as his magic power finished being concentrated. As he was about to rush towards him, he saw a bloody smile on Shin''s face as his eyes glowed with a starry blue light. And suddenly, without having seen or heard anything, Acnologia felt an immense pain in the arm where his attack was. Looking down, he was shocked. His arm was gone! *BOOM* A dull impact was heard towards the ground just below Acnologia. Looking down, he saw a spear stuck in the ground in the middle of a crater. In fact, when Shin had received his wound and the spear had disappeared, it had not really disappeared. Shin had sent his spear high into the sky above the clouds with his space magic and had quickly enchanted it with a strengthening and slashing enchantment and then boosted it with the wind element. Thanks to this, the edge had been exalted, the strength of the spear had been boosted and its penetration was relentless and was able to slice through Acnologia''s arm. ''Thanks again Irene and sorry'' thought Shin as he thanked Irene for teaching him some enchantments. "Phoenix Celestial !!!!!!!!!" Acnologia roared with an overflowing, tyrannical anger. But it was too late. Shin had had time to finish his attack. Acnologia flew towards Shin at high speed and at the same time, he accumulated magic power in his mouth and let out a roar. Shin looked at Acnologia and his attack without panicking, even with his bloody and disastrous appearance. He pointed his right hand at Acnologia''s attack with the fireball completely harmonized with the surrounding water element. The fusion ball propelled itself towards Acnologia''s roar and made contact with it. But upon contact, the roar split in two and continued to be split as the fusion ball continued to move forward. It was as if the fusion ball had a shield around it to protect it and the roar was deflected and bypassed this shield. The fusion ball continued on its way without any problems as it reached the end of the roar which dissipated completely. The fusion ball hit Acnologia. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A huge column of fire and surrounded by water elements rose up and engulfed Acnologia. This column was immense and overpowering as it pierced the clouds and sank into the earth. The shockwaves produced by the attack were fast and powerful. Even Shin found it hard to stay in place when they hit, especially in his condition where he was about to collapse at any moment. Then after a few minutes, the column began to disappear. "Finally..." said Shin before collapsing and falling. *BOOM* Shin crashed to the ground as his blurry eyes began to close without him being able to see if Acnologia had survived or not. \ After a dozen minutes / Zeref and Anna, who were the only ones left, arrived at the kingdom. Or rather what was left of it... The walls were mostly collapsed and you could see the interior from the outside. Huge craters, deep trenches, the houses completely destroyed and devastated, the land completely burnt, even the palace was replaced by a gigantic crater. Anna and Zeref were both shocked at the state of the kingdom. ''So this is the result of a fight between two beings with legendary powers'' they both thought. But Zeref recovered quickly as he ran into the destroyed kingdom, followed by a still shocked Anna. "Shin!" shouted Zeref as he saw Shin''s body on the ground in the distance. Anna and Zeref both ran towards Shin''s body and when they reached it, they were shocked. Shin was in a catastrophic and deplorable state. His clothes were completely torn, leaving him with only a pair of trousers and a half-ripped jacket. A deep and filthy scratch was on his ?h?st filled with blood, his face was white and a large amount of blood was flowing from his mouth. Moreover, his body seemed to be screaming in pain as Shin''s face instinctively drooped. Zeref was crouched beside Shin as he examined his wounds and breathing while Anna was still shocked and frozen as she saw his body. "His breathing is extremely shallow, if we don''t hurry he''ll die" Zeref said with a sweat on his forehead. "But how? Neither you nor I know healing magic, besides I doubt it would be of much use given the injuries" Anna replied desperately. "I don''t know" Zeref bit his lip as he panicked, not knowing what to do to save his latest friend. "L-The vi-llage..." Zeref heard a small voice and looked towards Shin, he saw his eyes slightly half-open and sore before he completely fell into a sort of coma. "What did he say?" asked Anna not having understood what Shin said being a little further away from him than Zeref. "The village" Zeref said quietly, thinking. "What village?" Zeref widened his eyes as he remembered something. "I know which village he''s talking about. He told me about it, a village he saved and where he left one of his flames." With that, Zeref picked Shin up and took him on his back and hurried off to the village with Anna. \ After a little while / With his teleportation magic, Zeref and Anna quickly arrived at the village. As they reached the village, Zeref used his immobilization magic to freeze the time of all the village except Anna. They walked until they came to a tree with a flame in its centre. Zeref gently set Shin down near the tree and stepped aside. As a result of serious injury and the use of overpowering magic, the host''s body is in a state of unbearable pain and death]. [The master will have to go into a kind of "hibernation" in order to fully recover] [The environment where the master is located is the most favorable due to its abundant Life Energy] [The duration of this "hibernation" is unknown but is highly possible to last several centuries given the situation of the host''s body] [Beginning of the "hibernation"] Shin''s body began to float and stand. Then all around him, a crystal-like material began to form. Zeref and Anna stood back and watched the phenomenon happen without saying anything. The crystal finished forming around Shin, enveloping him completely. The crystal began to fall to the ground but did not make contact with the earth but instead passed through it. And so, the crystal in which Shin was lying disappeared into the bowels of the earth. Zeref did nothing in the face of this but said a simple sentence. "See you in 400 years." Chapter 57 \ In a village / *In a house*?? "Mom!" In the house, a child''s cry could be heard. The child was in a corridor, in front of a door. The child was a 10 year old girl, she was wearing white pyjamas, she had beautiful translucent blue/purple eyes, smooth, soft and flawless skin, beautiful long silky scarlet hair and had two single black horns pointing upwards positioned above each ear. From her attire and face, there was no doubt that she had just stood up. She opened the door in front of her which opened into a fairly large room with a ?h?st of drawers to the left and a large double bed directly in front of her. The girl walked slowly towards the bed and when she reached it, a woman was lying on it. She was beautiful, scarlet hair spread all over the bed and wearing a white shirt too small for her showing off her long slender legs and beautiful curves. "Shin..." Before she could wake her mother, she heard her mother mumble a name in her sleep with a sad face and tears. Upon hearing the name, Erza in turn made a sad expression as she knew who it was. According to her mother, he had disappeared to help them escape when she was six, but she couldn''t remember anything before she was six. It was as if they were blocked by some trauma or other. All she knew was what her mother had told her. That he was the sweetest man, who loved his family and his daughter more than anything in the world and that he was her princess, her treasure. And even though she had never known him, she considered him a hero and had a very strong bond with him.... Probably a bond created when I was younger...'' thought Erza. It was strange to have such a strong bond with a person she didn''t remember, but there was nothing she could do about it. One day, while she was playing with her two friends in the village, some other children came up to her and insulted her missing father. She was so angry that her magic power went wild and shook the whole area, destroying almost every house and killing the children if her mother hadn''t intervened first. Finally, Irene woke up. Seeing her condition and her daughter, she quickly wiped her tears. "How are you my dear?" asked Irene lovingly. "Fine but you mom-" asked Erza with concern. "Don''t worry, everything is fine." "Shall we go for lunch?" asked Irene with a smile. "Yes..." Erza answered with a smile but she knew that behind her mother''s smile was a great sorrow and pain. So they went downstairs to the dining room. Irene prepared breakfast while Erza quietly set the table. In the photo frame was a picture of her mother, father and herself as a baby in her father''s arms. As she looked at the picture, she couldn''t help but get a warm feeling in her heart. And her father was really handsome and looked very young too, which had surprised Erza at first but her mother had told her that he was immortal. "He''s handsome huh." As Erza watched, Irene arrived with breakfast and walked over to her daughter. "Yeah... I''d love to remember him and see him again." "Me too sweetheart, you know, you look like him" Irene comforted as she hugged her daughter. A sad, pensive and melancholic mood had been set but was quickly gone when they went to have their breakfast. "So, are you ready to go?" asked Irene looking at her daughter. "Are you sure you''re okay? Do you like this town?" asked Irene carefully. "Yes, don''t worry, we promised to see each other again. And this city is very beautiful and I feel good there, I feel at home" Erza explained. "...Me too" Irene smiled but she knew very well why she and her daughter felt so comfortable in this city. After breakfast, they both went about their day as usual, except that she was packing up to leave. \ The next day / "We''ll see each other again, won''t we?" said a little girl in Erza''s arms with a tear-streaked face. "Of course," Erza comforted, patting her head with a small smile. "See you next time, big sister" said a boy younger than Erza but still quite tall and strong for his young age. "See you next time" replied Erza giving him a beautiful smile that made him blush. They never had a good relationship with the villagers. The villagers considered them monsters because of their unusual hair colour and their terrifying magic and power. Apart from the girl, Kagura and the boy, Simon, the other children did not like Erza. This was largely because all the boys had been rejected when they confessed to Erza and the girls out of jealousy. Although Irene had protected them from the beasts around them, they never expressed any gratitude, saying that they had never asked for anything. But for Erza, Simon and Kagura were enough as friends, they were like a little brother and sister. "Is this good Erza?" Irene called to Erza. "I''m coming, Mum" Erza answered. "Goodbye, Simon and Kagura" Irene said kindly to her daughter''s only friends. Erza and Irene walked, camped out to the town. Irene could have teleported them with a teleportation enchantment she had placed in the town when she first went there. But mother and daughter wanted to have fun and have a good time so they decided to go on an adventure. Erza wasn''t too worried because even at her age, she could handle several animals on her own, even though she was rather weak. Not to mention Irene, who had become known as "The Crimson Enchantress", a very powerful mage who could take on SS class jobs and had even completed a 10 year job. (A.N.: Here''s how the "jobs" are classified in Fairy Tail --> fairytail.fandom.com/wiki/Jobs) So the risks were minimal. ********* ********* ********* After several days of walking, Erza and Irene finally arrived at the city. It was quite fast because with the distance they covered, it would have taken them at least a week but Irene, as a Dragon and Erza, as a Half-Dragon-Mi Phoenix, they both had quite strong physiques. The city was surrounded by mountains which acted as a natural defence. Erza and Irene entered the city through the entrance which was a huge archway with the name of the city on it. "City of the Heavenly Flame" Irene whispered. As she spoke the name, complicated and nostalgic emotions rose up. Irene and Erza eventually entered the city and as they entered, they felt a sense of closeness to the city. A feeling of warmth and d¨¦j¨¤ vu that Irene knew the reason for, but Erza did not. They walked around the city stopping at stalls, shops and other activities. The city was very big and beautiful, the buildings were generally made of a white material that made the city quite modern, the plants were green and resplendent, the main road was paved, the streets were very lively with very happy and cheerful people. But this did not surprise them as this city is also called "The City of Happiness" because this city is strangely peaceful and the air seems to be lighter and more pleasant. People who go to this city feel peaceful so this city does not host any crime, which is one of the reasons why it is so well known in the whole continent. After their walk, they arrived in the centre of the city, in the middle of a large square with the cathedral right in front of them. The cathedral was huge and pure white mixed with golden yellow and jet black with large stained glass windows. Strangely enough, the cathedral was surrounded by trees which looked much more alive and enchanting than any other trees. This added a natural charm to the church and if you looked closely, it was said that these trees seemed to be there even before the cathedral. Looking at the cathedral, Irene looked at Erza and heard his heartbeat increase. It must be because of her lineage. After all, this is the place where she can feel closest to her father...'' Irene thought. "Let''s go in" smiled Irene as she looked at her daughter. "Hm" replied Erza, nodding excitedly and making Irene laugh. Erza felt something calling to her in this place. In the cathedral, the stained glass windows made the light more blurred but gave the place a more mystical and sacred air. All along the cathedral there are beautiful white pillars with relief and on the walls behind the landings were countless paintings that seemed to be inlaid. The paintings seemed to follow one another and made up an entire story. As Erza walked through the cathedral and looked at the paintings, she stopped at one of the paintings. On the painting, there was a drawing of a huge black and blue dragon facing what appeared to be a huge green bird that seemed to be in flames. On the dragon''s side, the painting was tinted black, more obscure, destroyed buildings and dragon bodies were drawn below the dragon with skulls surrounding it. While on the side of the huge bird, the painting was brighter, repaired buildings and living dragons were drawn underneath the bird with green streaks surrounding it. Erza was mesmerized by the painting and stood frozen in front of it for several seconds until a sudden headache came over her. "Ah." Erza held her head, groaning in pain as she felt the pain while Irene immediately reacted by taking her daughter in her arms with a worried look. "Erza!" Erza saw blurry images come back to her like memories only they were in disarray and she couldn''t see or understand anything. The only thing she saw was flames everywhere, screams, roars, destroyed and burning buildings and the silhouette of a man in front of her pierced but she could not see his face. After that the headache stopped and she came to. "It''s okay mum" Erza looked at her mother as she recovered from the pain. "Are you sure? Let''s go home" Irene decided. She took her daughter''s hand. "No, I want to stay, please, it''s okay." Erza stopped her mother. "Are you sure?" asked Irene worriedly. "Yes" Erza nodded with a small smile to reassure her. "Okay" Irene sighed with relief but remained alert in case her daughter felt unwell. Continuing their tour, they finally arrived at the end of the cathedral. And at the end was a tree, to their great surprise. Both Erza and Irene were surprised because although she had been to the city before, it was only for missions and she had never bothered to enter the cathedral because she didn''t think anything interesting was there. In front of her, a tree that was bigger than all the others but not too huge either, very green and full of life, a magnificent foliage and an imposing and hard trunk. It was surrounded by a bit of lush grass that was stopped by the slabs on the ground. But most distinctive was the hole in the trunk in which was what appeared to be a green flame. But the flame was not burning and the heat it gave off was not unpleasant and rather soft and soothing. It gave off a kind of green energy that seemed to be the source of her feelings and sensations. The demarcation between the tiles and the grass was also a warning not to approach. For if anyone came too close, he would burn. So far, many people had tried to approach it and take hold of this very powerful flame, adventurers, mages, priests, but no one had succeeded and all died. Erza was in a sort of trance when she saw the flame. Irene was in her thoughts but as she thought, noises brought her out of her thoughts. "Oh my god" "How does this child do it?" "Powerful mages couldn''t do it but a child did?!" Hearing people talking in shock, Irene looked to the side but didn''t see Erza anymore. And looking ahead, she saw Erza who had crossed the boundary but had not burned. "Erza!" shouted Irene. As Erza reached for the flame, she was stopped before she could touch it by her mother. When she was stopped by her mother, she seemed to come to her senses and looked at her mother, confused. "Mum? What are we doing here?" asked Erza, tilting her head. "Mom, your forehead, you have a tattoo.." Erza pointed to her mother''s forehead. Irene''s eyes widened. She realized that she was right in front of the flame, in the grassy area where no one should be able to go without dying. From her daughter''s words, she understood that her husband''s "blessing" must have activated to protect her and allow her to be recognized by the flame as someone with her bloodline. And as she thought this, the leaves of the tree and the grass began to dance in the absence of wind as the green energy around the flame began to excite and converge on Irene and Erza. This scene did not go unnoticed and many people watched in shock. Irene took her daughter in her arms and walked out of the grassy area around the tree as people moved aside not letting her pass. "Uh-oh." A loud laugh of surprise could be heard. Turning towards the laughter, the people and Irene could see the person in question. It was a rather tall and stout old man with white hair, beard and moustache with some wrinkles on his face. He was wearing a white religious robe and had a wooden stick on which he was supporting himself. Although his build could be imposing, his dress and his wise expression made him less imposing. He was accompanied by other priests around him and they walked to Irene. Irene squinted and looked at them warily, especially the old man in the middle with the staff. She could feel that he was powerful. When Irene had stopped Erza, the main reason for her fear was not really that Erza was hurt, but it was still a big part of it. But it was mostly because she was afraid that her lineage and heritage would show itself to her people. She didn''t want her daughter to become a known and used person. "Good morning, dear lady and lovely little girl" said the old man calmly with a smile. "Hello" said Irene so as not to be rude. "Hello grandpa" said Erza with a smile and moving her hand. Although she was tall and intelligent for her age, she was still a naive little girl with a tender heart. "Excuse me for disturbing you, but I saw what happened." Irene became even more guarded and her eyes grew colder. "Don''t worry, I don''t want to hurt you" the old man reassured her with his smile. "Who are you?" asked Irene dryly and coldly. "You!" "How dare you speak like that to the archbishop! The priests around were angry at the way Irene spoke to the archbishop but were stopped by the archbishop''s hand. "That''s enough," said the archbishop quietly. "But-" protested the priests. "I said, enough!" said the archbishop, raising his voice and striking his cane on the ground. His blow shook the ground as the priests fell silent. "I''m sorry about that. I am the archbishop of this Cathedral, Joseph." Irene was surprised to see the highest in the hierarchy, the head of the Cathedral. "May I ask the name of this beautiful lady?" asked Joseph with respect and courtesy. "..." Irene hesitated to say her first name but decided to do so because so far the Archbishop had been polite and showed no ill intent. "I am Irene Ai and this is my daughter, Erza Ai" "What is an Archbishop mum?" asked Erza with innocence that captured the hearts of everyone present. "He is the leader of this place my princess" replied Irene with a gentle expression unlike her vigilant and aggressive expression with the others. Erza thought with her mother''s answer and looked at the Archbishop. "Grandpa Archbishop, what''s that flame?" asked Erza pointing to the tree and more specifically the flame. The Archbishop smiled and replied. "It is the Celestial flame of Life my child". "What is the Celestial Flame of Life?" asked Erza curiously. "It is a flame left by a mythical creature, "Hope", centuries ago. It is a flame that gives off a very powerful and miraculous energy that soothes people''s emotions and keeps the peace and heals any wound of a person who stays close to the tree," said the Archbishop with respect and belief. "What is this mythical creature ''Hope''?" "It is the creature opposite the dragon you saw in the painting. This creature is what is known as and is better known as ''The Celestial Phoenix'' but has been named over the centuries as ''Hope''." "Why?" "Because you see in this painting, ''Hope'' fought against an evil and dangerous dragon called ''Acnologia'' but better known over the centuries as ''Despair''" "And where is he now?" asked Erza captivated by the story but oddly feeling a sense of sadness. "I don''t know, my child. After the battle of these two creatures, there was nothing left but ashes and destruction but the legends say that "Despair" is badly wounded and in a coma while "Hope" is still alive somewhere in the world waiting for the return of "Despair". "Wah" Erza was excited and conquered by these stories and legends while next to her, Irene''s eyes showed deep sadness and sorrow. "And you, you managed to get close to the Celestial flame of Life without dying, a miracle that never happened. Perhaps you are our "New Hope". "Is that why, my child, Erza, would you be willing to become our priestess?" asked the Archbishop with a smile and expectation. "Wah, is that so?" asked Erza with wide eyes. "Of course" The Archbishop laughed at this little piece of sugar. "So cool" replied Erza with stars in his eyes. "Mom-" When Erza went to ask her mother, she saw her mother with cold, sharp, powerful eyes. "You want to take my daughter?!" declared Irene angrily. *SWOOOSH* Irene''s magical power began to erupt in the form of a crimson aura, cracks appeared under her feet, her hair floated in the air and powerful gusts of wind blew from her. All the people around her were thrown by the gusts of wind while some of the stronger people were crouching on the ground suffocated by the power of her magical power. The pope slammed his cane into the ground as flames shot out from the tip of his cane to create a wall around them and prevent people from flying into the tree while his magic power protected everyone from suffocating. "I wouldn''t dare, Crimson Enchantress," the Archbishop replied calmly. "Please calm down, you''re hurting innocent people." Irene realised when she looked around as parents clutched their child. She calmed down and retracted her magic power as the Archbishop did the same. The people and priests looked on in fear but also some in awe as some knew her well known identity as "The Crimson Enchantress". "I''m sorry for the misunderstanding, I was only asking, I didn''t oblige in any way" said the Archbishop looking at Irene and then turned his gaze to Erza. Erza felt her mother''s grip tighten. "Sorry Archbishop Grandpa but I''m staying with my mum" said Erza as he bowed his head in apology. "Aaah, that''s a shame. I apologize again" The Archbishop sighed, showed Erza a small smile but did not insist and left. Before leaving completely, the Archbishop turned around. "Despite this, I still give you the title of Priestess of the Celestial Flame of Life." Hearing this, Irene nearly went mad but the Archbishop spoke first. "Don''t worry, this title is not binding in any way, only that she is a guest of the utmost importance and that she would be treated with the utmost respect in this cathedral" Irene calmed down but the mistrust and coldness in her eyes did not diminish. The people around her and the priests were shocked by this news. The title given by the Archbishop himself gave this child incredible importance and invulnerability in this city. She was now an untouchable person. The Archbishop smiled and left. Irene did not linger either and left the cathedral a short time later to head for their new home. Erza had a disappointed feeling because earlier she felt called to this place and when she approached the flame, this feeling did not stop but rather increased. Irene on the other hand was still suspicious of the Archbishop. She wondered why he was only interested in Erza when she had crossed the line too. Not that she had any interest, but she found it suspicious. ------------------ \ In a dark room / A man was standing in a room full of books in the dark, sitting on a chair in front of a desk with a book on it. "It''s her, I''m sure." The man closed the book as a smile spread across his face. "I found you. You will be the one to accomplish my goal" ------------------ *** *** Irene and Erza settled into their new home while Irene went to join the guild in this town which was a free guild that did not grant marks and made quests available to all. Word of The Crimson Enchantress had already spread throughout the town and would soon spread. And so, Erza and Irene continued to live their peaceful life while Erza went to the cathedral a few times. But this peaceful day would soon end and the legends would come to life again. ------------------------- *********************** -------------------------- Feel free to check out the fandom, I might put some little spoilers like character pictures or something and feel free to add to it from your side. (godking-of-life.fandom.com/f) Chapter 58 \ In a house / "Erza!" ?? A shout in the house resounds. "Yes mum?" Erza came down the stairs with a sword in her hand and a tired, grimy appearance showing that she had just come from training. Thanks to her mother''s enchantments, she could practice in her room without breaking or damaging anything. "Come and sit down, I need to talk to you" Irene called Erza to sit next to her on the sofa. "Yes?" Erza went to sit down intrigued by his mother''s seriousness. "Would you like to become a member of a guild?" asked Irene. "Hm? I think it would be fun but I want to stay with you" said Erza taking Irene''s sleeve. "I know but at your age you need to make friends and go on your own adventure. And then we''ll still see each other when you come home" smiled Irene as she stroked her daughter''s hair. "Friends?..." murmured Erza as the idea of having friends was very appealing to her. "Yes, friends you can count on for any situation, like a second family" Irene explained. "Kya ~ My daughter is so cute" said Erza hugging her daughter who gave the hug back in return. "But mum, which guild will I go to? The guild in this town is... not very appropriate is it?" asked Erza as she broke away from her mother''s embrace. "Of course not, I won''t let my darling daughter go to a guild with a bunch of brainless idiots" Irene replied with a huff. In the guild in question, all the men felt annoyed for no reason. "But then where am I going to go? I don''t think there''s another guild in town" Erza asked curiously and intrigued. "No there isn''t but there is a guild in a town not far from here called Magnolia". "What''s it called?" "Fairy Tail" "Fairy Tail? Why that one?" asked Erza. "Ah, uh, because it''s a good guild with strong mages and good people," Irene said with a bit of panic as if she was hiding something. "Mamaaaaan, what are you hiding from me?" asked Erza squinting and looking her mother straight in the eye. "Nothing" said her mother looking away. But Erza continued to stare until Irene gave up. "That''s because..." When Irene spoke, deep emotions appeared in her eyes. "Because your father told me so," Irene said with a sad tone. "Dad told you?" Erza''s eyes widened at her mother''s words. "But why did daddy tell you about this guild?" asked Erza after digesting this news. Erza thoughtfully turned her head and looked at the picture with her smiling father. After a few seconds, Erza smiled and nodded to herself. "Okay. I''ll go" said Erza. "Hmm?" Irene looked at her daughter in surprise. She didn''t think she would accept so easily. She was quite attached to her mother after all. "If daddy said it was the best guild and I should go, then it must be true, right?" said Erza with a big toothy grin. "Of course," replied Irene with a pretty smile. "So when do I go?" asked Erza with some excitement. "In two days" replied Irene. "Okay" Irene replied lovingly as she watched her daughter leave. "Honey..." whispered Irene, looking up at the ceiling. "I don''t know how you knew about this guild from the future, but your daughter seems excited to go since she knows you recommended it. "Even if she''s forgotten, she''s still attached to you... " Irene said, leaving the room in a long silence. "Honey... I miss you" Irene said as she shed a tear and touched the ring on her finger. The ring Shin had given her... She never left it. ------------------------------ \ In the divine realm / While Shin is in a comatose state, his fight against Acnologia has also brought him good. Now the Tree of Life has grown to a size of 300m, the size of the Eiffel Tower for comparison. The Life energy that the tree gave off was even more concentrated and powerful, the lake around the island where the tree is located and the forest around the lake became even more beautiful. The jewel of the deity of death was no longer in front of the Tree of Life for a reason. The divine realm has undergone enormous changes! Whereas before only Shin''s territory, the Forest of Life, existed, now the other territories of the other divine kings appeared. The Forest of Life was now a huge floating island. In fact, the four territories were now floating islands comparable in size to a country. The four islands were themselves positioned around a large island of the same size that was at the centre of the divine realm. Beneath these five floating islands was a vast ocean, incredibly dense and pure, bathed in divine energy. Deserts, forests, wastelands, mountains, meadows, huge lakes and much more were formed. Even the gods would take time to explore the entire divine realm. As for the four territories of the God-King, each was special in its own way. Shin''s territory was the Forest of Life, the most beautiful forest in the divine realm that was overflowing with life energy, the one with the largest tree in the divine realm and the home of the God-King of Life. The territory of the God-King of Death was all fertile land and mountains made of volcanic rock and soul sand, filled with lava lakes and in the centre of the island was a huge lava lake on which stood a huge dark tree the same size as the Tree of Life, the home of the God-King of Death. The territory of the god of creation consisted of lush, flawless plains with various landforms such as rivers and waterfalls and in the centre of the island was a huge mountain with a magnificent white castle that shone with a bright light, the home of the god-king of creation. The territory of the deity of destruction was land, trees completely destroyed by the energy of destruction and in the centre of the island was a dark castle surrounded by lightning and black clouds, the home of the God-King of destruction. Each island was filled and overflowing with their respective energy of Destruction, Life, Creation and Death. And in the centre of these four islands was another island, a little more pristine, where there was only a single full house at the moment, but which would later house a large building that would serve as a meeting place between the gods as well as the place where meetings between GodKings would take place to decide on the rules, etc. of the divine realm as well as the problems of the universe. In addition, in each GodKing''s house, with the exception of Shin''s, there was a jewel which represented the deity of death, creation and destruction and which would later become the GodKings. Each jewel greedily absorbed and fed on divine energy to grow, although the deity of death seemed most likely to take human form first. And the majesty of the divine realm was further accentuated by the beautiful sky with golden touches provided by the huge shield around the realm that protected it from space. ------------------------------ "Erza, are you ready?" Inside the house, Irene shouted in the direction of the upstairs. "Yes, I''m coming," Erza replied. Erza came downstairs wearing long black boots, a black skirt and a white t-shirt with a black jacket and her hair tied back. "You look beautiful my dear" complimented Irene. "Hey hey, thanks mum" laughed Erza at her mother''s compliment. "Shall we go then?" "Hm" Erza nodded as she walked towards her mother. Irene took Erza''s hand as the golden ring around her braid turned into a wooden stick. (AN: Irene''s appearance has remained the same as it was 400 years ago, like the picture on my wiki because I prefer the appearance with long, loose hair than her "witch" appearance in the anime. After that it doesn''t change that she is still beautiful and m?tur?) Irene tapped her staff against the floor as a magic circle appeared and they immediately disappeared from the room. ****** ****** In front of a huge building, a magic circle appeared on the ground as people appeared. It was Irene and Erza. In front of them was a huge building with an archway in front of it that said Fairy Tail. Irene could sense someone quite powerful inside who had already noticed them. "Waa, this is cool" Erza said, impressed with the guild. Irene smiled as she saw that her daughter looked happy and excited. "Let''s go in" said Irene. When they entered, they saw a rather rowdy guild. Some people were laughing and fighting, others were chatting at the bar, in general it was a very friendly atmosphere. Irene was relieved to see that the people in this guild all seemed to consider themselves friends and seemed friendly. "Oh oh, look at that beauty" said a guy sitting at a table. Irene gave him a dissuasive look that sent shivers down her spine. "Ahahah." "You thought you had a chance?" "And she seems to have a daughter, look at that cute little creature". The people around him laughed and looked at the newcomers curiously. But there weren''t many lecherous looks to Irene''s surprise. This guild looks good, after all, you recommended it," Irene thought. She walked with Erza to the bar in front of her where a little old man was sitting. "Hello" said Irene to get the old man''s attention. "Hmm? Hello, you must be the one who arrived in front of the guild by teleportation?" replied the old man in a rather wise voice. "Yes. My name is Irene and this is my daughter, Erza" replied Irene with a polite smile. "Hello grandpa" Erza greeted with a small sweet smile that showed her enthusiasm as she looked around curiously. "Oh oh, there''s a curious little girl" the old man laughed. "Are you the master of this guild?" asked Irene to be sure, though she suspected he was the most powerful person in this guild just by his magical power. Or at least, of all the people here, he is the most powerful. (AN: I consider Makarov and Gildarts on equal footing in terms of power personally since we never had a fight between them or a guess). "Yes yes, that''s me, I''m Makarov Dreyar, master of the Fairy Tail guild" Makarov said, laughing happily and scratching the back of his head. "Hm? Makarov Dreyar... One of the Ten Holy Wizards?" asked Irene in surprise. The Ten Holy Wizards were known to be extremely powerful mages and known throughout the continent. A fight between two of these mages could cause a cataclysm. So to see one of them here, as guild master is surprising. "Yes, that''s me," Makarov replied, as jovial and unassuming as ever, making a good impression on Irene. "Do you know him, Mom?" retorted Erza, who turned to her mother after overhearing the conversation. "Yes, he''s a very powerful mage known all over the continent as one of the Ten Holy Wizards" Irene tells her daughter. "Waah, so you are very strong grandpa" said Erza with stars in her eyes looking at Makarov. "Ahah, I''m pretty strong but not as strong as your mum little girl" replied Makarov looking at Erza. "Is that right? It''s true that mommy is super strong" Erza replied with pride. "Ah ah, you know me?" Irene laughed at Erza''s antics then looked at Makarov. "Of course, you''ve become very well known, Madam Crimson Enchantress" Makarov replied looking at Irene. "How do you-" Irene asked but she saw him looking at her hair making her understand. He must have sensed her magical power and with the colour of that hair, one could quickly make the connection. While in the guild, everyone was shocked to learn that this woman was the famous "Crimson Enchantress", a very powerful mage who could take 10 year quests. "So why are you here?" asked Makarov picking up the conversation. "I''m here because I would like my daughter to join your guild," Irene answered seriously and expectantly. She really hoped he would say yes, although she didn''t see why he would say no, he was still the master and the one to decide. "Hm? Of course, if she wants to, she can" Makarov answered directly without hesitation and with a nice smile. Irene''s eyes widened in surprise at how he didn''t hesitate. "But first of all, why do you want to join Fairy Tail little girl?" asked Makarov with the expectation of a definite answer. "Hmm? It''s because my daddy said it''s the best place to make friends," Erza answered with emotional eyes and a soft voice as she said the word "daddy". Makarov could see this and also saw Irene''s hidden sad expression so he knew that her father must not be here anymore. "Your dad must be a good person" said Makarov. "Yes, he is!" answered Erza with energy and conviction, which moved everyone around who had understood the situation. "Oh oh, you''re right, Fairy Tail is a big family and we''ll welcome you with p???sur?" Makarov replied with a finger in the air as if to prove his point. "Mirajane" said Makarov still looking at Erza as Irene looked on and appreciated the atmosphere of this guild and the kindness of the master. The girl behind the bar walked around and came in front of Erza with a kind of stamp. "This is the symbol of Fairy Tail. It will be a proof that you are part of the big family. Or do you want it?" said Mirajane indifferently. "Hmmm... there" Erza thought and then pointed to her arm, a little below the shoulder. "What colour?" asked Mirajane preparing to do the tattoo. Erza thought and then smiled. "Green." Then Mirajane tattooed Erza and left behind the bar. "Look Mommy, in Daddy''s colour" said Erza happily, showing his mother his tattoo. "Yes, it''s very beautiful" replied Irene with a smile and rubbed her daughter''s hair. After that, Makarov and Irene discussed some things in private while Erza got to know some kids her age in the guild. After a good half hour of talking, Irene and Makarov left the office and Irene went towards Erza. "Sweetie, I''m going to go now, we''ll see you tonight," Irene said as she got to Erza''s level. "Yes mum" Erza replied as she hugged her mother. "Don''t forget, to get home, all you have to do is infuse your magic power into the gem to teleport home" said Irene as she pointed to the gem and reminded Erza of the mechanism. "Hm" Erza nodded. "See you tonight" Irene gave him a beautiful smile and a kiss on the forehead and left. "Listen to me! Today we''re having a party to welcome a new member to the family! To Erza!" Makarov jumped on the upstairs railing and shouted to the whole guild. "YEAH!" Everyone responded by holding up beers, hugging, playing, laughing, a festive atmosphere had been placed in the guild. Upon hearing this, Irene grinned happily and left. \ 9 years later / -------------------- ******************* -------------------- I wanted to warn you that I can''t comment on chapters or paragraphs anymore, either on my fanfiction or others and I don''t know why. There will be a time jump to the Fairy Tail story because I won''t know what to say about the 9 years period and it will be too long. But don''t worry, I''ll try to make sure that most of the most important villains in the anime will appear. Chapter 59 \ 9 years later / "What did you say?!" An angry shout echoed through the Magnolia guild.?? "You got that right, exhibitionist" Another shout echoed through the guild. Two people were facing each other, foreheads pressed together as tics and veins were visible on their faces. One was emitting an icy light blue aura and the other a blazing orange/red aura. "You''ve got a problem, you lizard," said the one with the blue aura. "I''m going to kick your ?ss! x2" Both said the same phrase at the same time, getting even more angry as they began to fight. At one of the guild tables, a young woman with crimson hair and black horns was eating a cake with a satisfied smile. *BAM* Then suddenly she was hit from behind by two people. She now had her head in the table and more precisely in her cake. "..." The whole guild saw this and a long silence took place. "Please welcome these two fools" said a woman with a huge barrel as she folded her hands and looked up. "What did you say?!" The two boys turned at the same time and shouted. They began to sweat and become drenched as their faces scrunched up in fear. The two hugged each other shaking as they both turned their heads behind them comically. "Natsuuu, Grayyy..." The girl spoke in a long, dark voice as her hands rested on the table, on which cracks appeared. "Yes, Erza," they both said with trembling voices, fully realizing the act they had just done. They had signed their death warrant. "Go bicker somewhere else!" Erza shouted angrily as she struck the two who flew up and into the ceiling. "Tch!" Irritated, Erza cleaned his face and hair. And even as he did so, a few random boys in the guild were mesmerized by her beauty but quickly looked away. Erza was now 19 and her body had completely m?tur?d into that of a beautiful woman. She had longer, wavy hair, fuller lips and a more perfect face shape, black horns on her head and more curves, not to mention clothes that differed from the anime. (A.N: Go to the fandom to see her appearance because as already said, I can''t comment directly through the chapter but can only answer on the "infobox" side) "Erza" A young blonde girl approached Erza who had finished cleaning herself. "Yes Lucy?" replied Erza looking at Lucy with a smile, completely different from her angry expression before. "Master is asking for us, the whole team" Lucy replied with a jovial smile. "Oh okay, I''ll be right there" Erza replied as she walked towards the bar where the master was sitting. There was already Lucy, there was also a little blue haired girl Wendy, Juvia, Gajeel. And now Erza had joined them, the team was almost complete. A bead of sweat formed on Erza''s cheek, and he looked away as Gajeel pointed upwards. "There," said Gajeel as Makarov looked up and saw the bodies of two people embedded in the ceiling. The two bodies soon fell and Natsu and Gray came to join them in somewhat battered states. "I have a very important mission for you," Makarov said in a serious tone, causing the team to focus. "The council members were killed by what appears to be a black guild called "Tartaros" and the fear is sheltering the other members, so they''ve asked for help" Makarov explained. "Are they strong?" asked Natsu with a serious look. "Yes, they are strong". "Moete kita zo" replied Natsu with a big smile and pounding his fist against his palm. "This is not a joke to be taken lightly!" shouted Makarov, enlarging his arm and punching Natsu''s head. "An empire from another continent?" asked Lucy shocked by this news. "Yes and this empire is very dangerous because its emperor is Zeref and he has an elite unit called "The 12 Spriggans"" "They are very powerful mages, even more than Tartaros. But for now, they don''t seem to be acting" After that, Makarov spoke about all the members of the Spiggrans. This subject was heard by the whole guild because it was very important and all were shocked. As they were described, they were all monsters. "Master, what is their objective?" asked Erza just as seriously. Makarov didn''t answer as a figure appeared out of nowhere beside him. A small b?r?foot girl with blonde hair and a ghostly appearance. She was at the moment a sort of ghost created from her real body encased in a huge lacrima. "As for the purpose of Tartaros, we don''t know much but we do know that they want to kill the members of the magic council and that they are a cult dedicated to Zeref" declared Mavis. "But as for the Alvarez Empire, it seems that they want to get two very special things back" "What are they?" asked Wendy. Mavis and Makarov both looked at each other thoughtfully before nodding. "First of all, I''m not sure, but I strongly suspect that Zeref and the spriggans are coming here to get hold of Fairy Heart, extremely powerful and dangerous magic" Mavis said without saying too much but it was enough to make the members understand how dangerous it was. "As for the second thing, it''s about the Celestial Phoenix" "What?! It really exists?!" Levy shouted in surprise. "Heavenly Phoenix? What is that?" asked Gray confused by Levy''s reaction. "Yes, I heard about it in the cathedral in the city of the celestial flame. It is a creature revered in this city, it is said to be a creature that fought against Acnologia centuries ago and possessed healing abilities that could cure all types of wounds and curses. One of its alleged flames is in the cathedral," said Erza as she still had that strange feeling when talking about this creature. Most people were surprised when they heard this, they didn''t know about this legend and this creature. Especially hearing that she had fought against Acnologia that they met on Tenro Island. "I thought it was a legend and that flame was a scam" said Levy still surprised by the new revelation. "It''s true. Especially when you know that Zeref wants it and that he lived when that creature was still alive" replied Mavis thoughtfully. Zeref had already told her about this creature a long time ago when they were dating. When he spoke of it, he seemed to have a smile that he didn''t show much as if he were talking about a friend. "And is there a connection between Tartaros and Alvarez?" asked Juvia. "There is. The objective of both are in the same place, the city of the Celestial Flame" declared Mavis. "And Erza, isn''t that where you live?" said Natsu, looking at Erza. "Yes," Erza replied, squinting. "For now, we only care about Tartaros" said Makarov. "You seven will go to the city of the Celestial Flame to protect the members of the magic council, they are all gathered there" Makarov answered with a deep voice. "Yes" The seven replied as they each went their separate ways to prepare. \ 1 hour later / "Are you ready?" asked Erza, looking at the others. They all nodded, holding their heads. Erza took his necklace in his hand and injected some of his magical power. A magic circle appeared under their feet and they disappeared from the guild. \ City of Celestial Flame / In a house, a magic circle appeared on the ground and the team stepped out. "Wah, that''s a nice house, whose is it?" said Gray looking around. "It''s mine and my mum''s" Erza replied with a smile at being home. "Your mother? The crimson enchantress? I thought she would live in a palace" said Juvia. "A castle? No, this house is more than enough" Erza replied with a strange feeling when she heard the word "palace". "Hm? Who is the person with your mother and the baby, which is you I guess?" asked Lucy puzzled as she saw the picture lying on the cabinet. "...That''s my father" replied in a chagrined voice. "Your father?!" Everyone shouted in surprise at this. They knew Erza''s mother but they had always wondered what her father looked like so everyone rushed to see the picture. "He''s young and really quite... handsome if I''m honest" said Lucy. "Where is he now?" asked Wendy curiously as she turned to Wendy. "..." Erza didn''t answer but his face saddened and darkened. "I-I''m sorry if you don''t want to answer, I didn''t mean to intrude," Wendy said agitated and swinging her arms and with an apologetic face. "Don''t worry, he disappeared when I was little to help us escape an enemy. A silence appeared. "Anyway, I know where you get your beauty from besides your mother" said Lucy to break the silence. "Don''t you" replied Erza with a slightly less sad face and a little pride. "I guess he must have been strong too to give birth to a monster like you" Natsu said out of nowhere looking at the picture as everyone sweated and slowly turned in her direction. An intimidating aura raged through the house as Natsu in turn began to sweat. *BAM* Erza punched and knocked Natsu out with one punch. They all waited for Natsu to wake up and then went to where the magic council members were. ****************** "Look!" "It is the priestess!" "Priestess of the Celestial Flame of Life!" As they soon reached their destination, people started talking and some shouted as they looked towards Erza. "Uh, Erza, why are they calling you ''Priestess''?" asked Wendy, confused, while the others nodded, equally confused. "Pff" Erza sighed as she told the story in the cathedral when she was younger. "I see! That''s amazing" Wendy said respectfully. "And how did you do it?" asked Lucy curiously. "I don''t know," replied Erza without elaborating. They soon arrived at a large house with two priests at the entrance. When they reached the entrance, the priests noticed them and were about to stop them from going forward, but when they saw Erza, they let them pass. They went upstairs to the house to be greeted by several men. "Hello, you must be the members of Fairy Tail?" One of the old men stepped forward and greeted them. "Yes, we have received a request to protect you from the Tartaros guild" Erza replied. "Are you strong?" said another old man with a deep, stern voice. "It depends on the comparison, but I think we are able to protect you" answered Erza confidently and without arrogance. "These people are not human, they are demons and they are powerful" said the old man with the deep voice. "We can defeat them," Natsu replied with seriousness and confidence. The old man said nothing while another asked a question. "Do you have any relationship with the Crimson Enchantress?" asked one old man curiously. "Yes, I am her daughter" replied Erza. "I see, then I''ll trust you" replied the old man nodding his head in approval and with a friendly smile. "Why else are you all gathered in this town?" asked Wendy. All the members of the magic council turned to her and Erza and the others, making her sweat for having drawn so much attention. "The Archbishop invited us to his town to protect us," replied the old man with the deep voice. "The Archbishop..." muttered Erza. "You know him?" "A little... He gave me the title of ''Priestess''" Erza replied in a low voice, thinking. Even though she still went to the cathedral often because she felt comfortable, she had never seen the Archbishop much and her mother was suspicious of him so she was suspicious. After that, the team stayed with the members of the magic council for the whole afternoon until nightfall. Then they all went back to Erza''s house, which was not far away, to rest. ********** \ The morning / *BBBRRRRRRRRR* *BOOM* *BOOM* Tremors and explosions echoed throughout the city. The team woke up immediately and headed straight for the house of the magic council members. When they came out, the whole street was in shadow. They would have thought it was still dark if not for the few rays of sunlight still present. Looking up, there was a huge flying land cube with a large building. "That''s them! Let''s hurry!" shouted Erza as they all ran towards the magic council members. Before long, they arrived at the large square in front of the cathedral where the members of the magic council were protected by several priests. "Protect us!" shouted a council member with cat ears and a tail towards Erza and the others. The air began to thicken as a great pressure and aura burst from the flying cube. Huge vines appeared from the cube and rushed at high speed towards the council members surrounded by several other different attacks. *SHRING* The huge vines were cut into a thousand pieces before they could hit the council members and the other attacks were intercepted by other attacks each different. *BAM* In front of the council members and priests, an impact took place that cracked the ground and produced a cloud of dust that made it impossible to see inside. *BAM* At the same time another impact took place just opposite the first one some metres away in front of the cathedral with a cloud of dust obscuring the contents. Within seconds, both dust clouds dissipated revealing several silhouettes in each dust cloud. In front of the council members, there were 7 figures. A woman with crimson hair and a long black sword, Erza. A woman with blonde hair, a bunch of keys on her hip and a bow in her hand, Lucy. A woman with light blue hair and water running around her hand, Juvia. A girl with dark blue hair surrounded by gusts of wind, Wendy. A man with pink hair and flames coming out of his mouth, Natsu. A man with black hair and his hand surrounded by ice, Gray. And a man with long black spiky hair and an arm shaped like a sharp metal blade, Gajeel. While in front of them, there were 8 people. Erza looked at the top of the cathedral to see a man standing with a book in his hands written "END" Erza understood that this was surely the most dangerous and the one in command. Each of the Fairy Tail members glared at the 9 people in front who were doing the same while Erza looked at the man standing at the top of the cathedral. The beginning of a great war was about to begin! Mages vs Demons. ------------------------- ************************ ------------------------- For those who want to see Shin again, don''t worry he will be back soon and he is still the MC. In the next few chapters there will be nothing but action and almost no rest. And by the way, a picture of Erza and her dragon form is available on the fandom as well as Irene''s dragon form because I can''t post on the chapters anymore. godking-of-life.fandom.com/f Chapter 60 A.N : Shin returns in the next chapter! Sorry for the delay, I got vaccinated and had a bit of trouble then I had birthdays,... --------------------------------------------?? "Ahah, mere humans want to stop us?" said one of the 9 tartaros members with blonde hair and tiger ears laughing mockingly. "Nonsense" said a "man" in a monotone voice with scales and a fin on his head making him look like some kind of human-shark. "You underestimate us," Gray replied with a serious look. "And why are you talking like you''re not human?" asked Lucy looking at them strangely. "Because we''re not," a woman with purple hair and huge horns replied calmly. "What?" said Wendy in surprise. "We are demons from the books of Zeref, we are not insignificant humans who use this inferior magic, we use curses" said a woman with a helmet covering her face and claws for hands with pride. Everyone''s eyes widened at their revelation. Demons linked to the black mage, Zeref? That was not the best news of the day. "What is your objective?" asked Erza, still looking at the man atop the cathedral. "We want the old men behind you," replied the blond man with the tiger ears, pointing at the old men with a smile that sent shivers down the spine of those concerned. "Why?" asked Erza. "To revive our master, END!" replied the tiger man, swinging his arms to the side with joy. "And what does this have to do with the members of the magic council?" asked Erza as the word "END" made Gray react. "Who are you?" said a deep voice from above. Erza looked up from where she had been for a few seconds to see the man at the top of the cathedral looking her straight in the eye. "...I am Erza, mage of Fairy Tail" Erza replied. "No, rather..., what are you?" the puzzled man asked as he squinted his eyes. "What do you mean? And who are you?" asked Erza confused by the previous question. "I am Mard Geer." "Who cares anyway, the dead don''t need to know anymore" replied the tiger man, Jackal, savagely before propelling himself towards Erza and the others. "I''ll take care of it" said Natsu as he propelled himself towards Jackal. *BAM* Both recoiled from the impact of the attack as Natsu looked at his glowing fist. "What the..." Natsu''s hand exploded and took him by surprise as he was punched in the stomach again, which exploded, throwing him into a house. *BOOM* "Natsu!" The others shouted as they saw what had happened to him. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it," Natsu replied with a smile as he was half embedded in a wall. A woman among the demons, Seilah, raised her hand as a huge piece of house levitated and was thrown at Natsu. Natsu raised his head and let out a howl to pulverize the huge rubble. He was attacked by Jackal and Seilah as their fight began further into the city. On the other side, Gray had attacked a man, Silver, who was also using ice magic. Wendy against Ezel. Lucy against Tempester. Gajeel against Torafuzar. All of them scattered in the city while Erza stayed in the same place, in front of the cathedral, fighting a woman, Ky?ka and Mard Geer. "I''ll take care of it," Kyoka said confidently. Erza took his opponent seriously and used his magic to equip himself with a long black sword in a scabbard. Kyoka lunged forcefully at Erza leaving a crater in the shape of his feet as Erza did the same. *CLING* Erza drew his sword from its scabbard as Kyoka extended his claws so that the two clashed. *BAM* Erza then put his weight behind him and leaned on his left foot to kick his right leg in the ribs. Kyoka''s body went flying but she caught herself by digging her claws into the ground. "You... You''re fast and very strong! Are you sure you''re human?" said Kyoka as she squinted her eyes and put her hand on her ribs. "Of course I''m human. But you''re pretty strong too" Erza replied without hurrying. Sure, the demons in Zeref''s books had very strong bodies but Erza''s was even stronger considering she was half Phoenix/Dragon and Shin''s physique was very good. Kyoka wasted no time and charged at Erza, her two claws stretched out like rubber bands and swung to Erza''s right and left. *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *WHIP* *BAM* *SWING* *BAM* *SWING* *SWING* *BAM* *SWING* *SWING* The eight whips swung and clashed as they tried to strike Erza, who dodged and cut the whips at the same time. " !" Erza was about to retaliate but suddenly her vision blackened to nothingness, she couldn''t feel anything, hear anything, or even touch her sword. By instinct, she protected herself by putting her sword in front of her but she was still hit. "Huh!" And to her surprise, the pain she felt was much stronger than she expected. She was thrown backwards by the attack but landed on her feet. "Sense deprivation and... Something like pain amplification as well as power enhancement, I suppose?" said Erza with surprising calm. "Ahah, you''re pretty perceptive for a human." complimented Kyoka with a taunting smile. "Hmph! You''re too sure of yourself!" replied Erza before moving in front of Kyoka so fast it was like she teleported. *SLASH* "What?!" Erza swung a clean sword at Kyoka who only had time to cross her arms as her arms were cut with rather deep gashes. "You- How?!" Kyoka screamed angrily as she leapt into the air and threw slashes of magical power from her claws in a flurry. *SLASH* SLASH* SLASH* Erza, with eyes closed and senses deprived, swung her sword at such speed that the attacks created a shield, all attacks were repelled by Erza''s sword. "AAAAAAAHHHH!" Kyoka screamed in despair and rage as her body transformed into a more powerful form. In this form, Kyoka changed his claws into a multitude of whips even more powerful, fast and strong than the previous ones. Erza continued to deflect them, but this time suffered some small cuts. "Take this and die!" Kyoka seemed to gather all her strength as she swung her arms forward with force so that the many whips came together and formed a tornado. "No more games," Erza muttered as she dashed into the tornado of sorts and gracefully made her way through it as if she were dancing. Towards the end, the tornado thing shrank and at the end, a green light shone. "Ah, die!" said Kyoka obviously. A green ray rushed Erza who was now in a narrow place. But Erza disappeared as soon as the beam was about to hit her. "What?" said Kyoka, widening his eyes. ''She wasn''t this fast before!'' When she thought so, she felt a great pressure behind her. Behind her, Erza appeared with his sword drawn as a huge magical power was released from it. "As I said... No more games," Erza said with a cold glint in her eyes. "No-" *SLASH* Before Kyoka could say anything, her body was sliced in half with impeccable sharpness. Five seconds later, her body glowed and transformed into an ancient book. *SLASH* *SLASH* *SLASH* *SLASH* *....SLASH....* Erza didn''t hesitate for a second and cut the book in two, in four, in ten, in twenty, until there was nothing left. And at the same time, without realising it, all the cuts on his body had regenerated while a slight green flame could be seen. Erza fell back to the floor, looking unpressured at Mard Geer atop the cathedral. "You!" Mard Geer gritted his teeth and looked at Erza with a murderous glare. He was so angry mostly because when he looked at how the other fights were going, the demons were losing. Erza kicked the ground and many swords appeared behind her. *SWOSH* *SWOSH* *SWOSH* *SWOSH* All the swords flew towards Mard Geer at great speed but were intercepted by a large number of thorny vines. Then the thorny vines launched themselves at Erza who dodged them all. She then propelled herself right behind Mard Geer as she struck him with a sword filled with magical power. *SLASH* Mard Geer was thrown by a slash of magical power as he shielded himself with his arm. Erza didn''t let him rest and jumped from the top of the cathedral towards Mard Geer. As she approached, she saw Mard Geer, still thrown by the slash, reach out his other arm towards her. With a swipe of her index finger, Curse Power condensed into a rose that approached Erza. Explosion'' Erza thought urgently. Erza tightened her grip on her magic-covered sword and stabbed it into the ground while it was still in the air at full speed. Her momentum, her sword, and her brute strength were so strong that the sword sank into the ground like bu??er. Erza''s body went over the top and she found herself upright as a post with her head upside down. Strangely enough, as if by magic, her skirt that should have fallen down and shown everything didn''t move a bit. The sword didn''t stop dead in its tracks after being stuck in the ground but continued to cut the ground. Curse Power''s rose finally met the sharp blade of the sword and was cut in half. Finally, Erza landed on her feet, drew her sword from the ground behind her and delivered a vertical sword strike to Mard Geer who had just gotten rid of the slash. *BOOM* The remains of the Curse Power rose exploded in a much smaller explosion. It had all happened in a matter of seconds. "Ah, me, the king of the underworld, the definitive demon, injured by a mere puny human?! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH" Mard Geer muttered at first, only to finish the sentence with a scream of rage. Mard Geer''s body glowed like Kyoka''s before and then transformed into a non-human form with wings. Mard Geer charged at Erza as he sanitized her with punches. *BAM* *SLASH* *BAM* *SLASH* Erza countered all his blows with her sword while she retaliated with kicks that were blocked by Mard Geer with difficulty. "AAAAAAAAHHH" Mard Geer intensified his blows with rage as Erza squinted, dodged the attacks and delivered a powerful elbow into his abdomen sending him through a house. *BOOM* Mard Geer emerged from the rubble and looked at Erza with hatred as he created a spinning sphere of Curse Power from which a huge thorny vine emerged. It charged at Erza as more huge vines appeared towards Erza and countless smaller vines emerged from the ground. The number of thorny vines was staggering, the whole place was filled with them as if there was a forest of vines. Erza was now trapped in a huge dense forest of thorny vines that were only moving to try to kill her. Erza could destroy this forest with a large scale attack but that would destroy a certain part of the city and she didn''t want that, it was still habitats for people. There was even her house around with precious things inside. So she dodged as if she was dancing, she ran and cut the vines but it was as if they came back again and again. She almost didn''t have time to sit or think. She returned to the ground and strangely enough, she remained motionless. All the hundreds of vines piled up and launched themselves at Erza at the same time. Erza put her hand on the sheath of her sword, which she had tucked into its scabbard with her eyes closed. Four swords appeared around her on either side to protect her, but even with them it would not be enough given the number of vines. Erza was still motionless as if her mind and soul had left her body. The four swords were active and took care of as many vines as possible but they were cornered and many vines managed to get through. *SWOOSH* All that could be heard was the tearing of the wind as the passing vines were all cut down. Around Erza, there seemed to be a shield of wind that cut off all the vines that approached. But it was not the wind. Erza was still motionless, his eyes closed, but this time, with his hand on his sheath, his sword was half-drawn. In fact, the wind shield was only Erza''s sword swings. Only, they were so fast that they split the air and were not visible to the n?k?d eye, making it look like some kind of wind shield. Erza continued for several minutes until his sword began to glow more and more brightly. Erza was transferring immense magical power into his sword. And after a few minutes, Erza opened his eyes which had a powerful glow. "Ah!" Erza let out a loud cry as she swung her sword towards the sky. *CROAR* *ROAR* In an instant, the magic power accumulated in the sword was unleashed and took the form of a Dragon and a Phoenix that intertwined. The attack pulverized all the vines in its path without any difficulty, even the biggest and thickest. Erza took advantage of this and quickly exited through the path the attack had taken. She found herself outside but as soon as she was there, a huge vine with a flower at the end of it came out of the ground from where it had come and trapped her in the flower. The flower was open and inside, Erza was trapped and captured by some kind of very strong vine that was just squeezing her. "Ahahah, you gave me a hard time human, I must admit" laughed Mard Geer madly as he flew to be a few feet away from Erza. "And for that, I will honor you with my most powerful attack and the one meant to kill Zeref" His eyes turned purple as a dark paralytic mist was produced around Mard Geer as it spread to the ground and all around him. The mist surrounded every object around and gave off a dark aura that created a massive cluster of dark spirits. "Anyone touched by this curse will neither be dead nor alive, but destroyed into oblivion. The mist spread to the huge vine and climbed up to the flower and Erza. Erza looked at the mist with difficulty as she began to break out in a cold sweat. The dark spirits surrounded Erza as she began to be swallowed. "My body is saying again! I can''t move!" muttered Erza in a weak voice. Erza''s vision began to be overwhelmed by the dark spirits. "Memento Mori" said Mard Geer with seriousness and a dark voice. The mist turned green and the dark spirits rose to the sky as a huge green beam engulfed the whole place. "Mother" Erza said instinctively in a small voice. "Father" Erza whispered with tears in her eyes as an image of her father appeared in her mind. "Erza, I''m here" The image of her father smiled as a sudden bright light burst through the huge green beam. "What?!" shouted Mard Geer over the shock as he thought he saw huge eyes in the beam behind Erza''s figure. A symbol appeared on Erza''s forehead as the symbol glowed brightly and a shockwave of energy erupted for miles. *CRACK* The huge green beam, upon contact with the shockwave, began to crackle until it completely shattered. The vine and flower Erza was in shattered as Erza''s body floated away, still with his eyes closed and the symbol shining on his forehead. "You!!! How is this possible! But who are you!" Mard Geer gritted his teeth and screamed madly. Erza, floating in the sky, opened his eyes and the symbol disappeared. *SWOSH* Erza appeared instantly before Mard Geer. Her eyes were cold and murderous and her immense magical power was released from her body and unleashed. She concentrated it into her sword and slowly swung her sword. *SWING* Her sword cut through the wind and made a beautiful little sound. "..." And when nothing seemed to happen... Whatever had just passed in front of Erza''s sword swing had just been cut off. Mard Geer was cut in half horizontally in a magnificent cut and so were all the houses behind him. All the houses right up to the edge of the town. Even a piece of the cliff that surrounded the town had been cut off. Mard Geer''s body fell to the ground, lifeless as he began to dissolve into a small light like Kyoka but more slowly. "Ah" Erza sighed as she looked around. The entire square was destroyed, the houses around it too and even half of the cathedral was destroyed. Erza also noticed that the necklace her mother had given her was broken. "That''s strange, I feel great" said Erza in surprise. When she was still trapped in the flower, she felt a bit tired but since the incident in the beam, she was no longer tired, on the contrary she felt stronger as if something inside her had woken up. "The others should be done too" Erza commented. Then suddenly she turned her gaze to Mard Geer''s body and saw an old man standing beside it. "You? What are you doing?" said Erza cautiously as she could see in his hand a syringe with blood. "I had suspected it but now I am sure" said the old man who was the Archbishop mysteriously. "What are you talking about?" asked Erza suspiciously as she tightened her grip on her sword. "I know who you are, priestess," said the Archbishop with a big smile that looked terrifying from Erza''s perspective. "What do you mean?" asked Erza genuinely confused but that smile made her uncomfortable and following her instincts she swung her sword at him to unleash a slash. But the slash split in two on contact with the Archbishop. "I''ve got what I wanted, I don''t have time for fun. I have to hurry. He''s going to wake up because of you," the Archbishop said in a quiet, dark but powerful voice before disappearing. Erza remained on guard for several minutes as she scanned the area to see if she could find him but to no avail so she returned to the square. There she found the others in slightly bad states for some but not excessive. "That''s..." said Lucy. "You''ve gone wild," Gray said with a sweat as Natsu nodded. "What a monster," Natsu retorted as he saw the place where all the houses had been cut off to the cliff. A toque appeared on Erza''s face as they began to bicker. "This is..." As they all began to sum up what had happened to them, Gray saw a book on the floor. Everyone turned to Gray as he picked up the book with "END" written on the cover. Everyone gathered around Gray as he looked at the book. With sweat on his face, Gray was about to open the book before a voice was heard. "Stop it! Don''t open it!" a voice rang out in the distance. Gray was stopped in his tracks as everyone else was surprised. They all turned to face the source of the voice with caution. In the distance, on the cliffs surrounding the town, two figures were visible. A woman and a man. "Mom?" Chapter 61 "Mom?" asked Erza in surprise. "My daughter ~" said Irene happily, moved to Erza in an instant and hugged her tightly.?? During this hug, the man also moved towards Erza and the others. "Mom, who is that?" asked Erza as she separated from her mother. "This is..." said Natsu but was cut off before he could finish. "This is my friend, Zeref," introduced Irene. "What?!" Everyone went into an attack position upon hearing this, even Erza was wary. "There''s no need to worry, despite the legends about him, he''s not evil" Irene said to reassure them and lower their guard. "Are you sure?" asked Erza, still vigilant. "Yes," said Irene, nodding with a smile. Seeing how serene her mother was, Erza was convinced and convinced the others as well. "I can''t accept it. You''re the one who created END and killed the ones I loved," Gray said resentfully. "Gray..." said Erza painfully. "I understand your hatred for me. But you''re wrong about some things" Zeref replied with understanding. "What do you mean?" asked Gray, squinting. "I understand why you are angry with me, because in the end, I am the one who created the demons, but your hatred towards SNE is useless. "What?! SNE is the one who...!" Gray wanted to retort but was cut off. "Wrong. SNE never created the Tartaros guild. Mard Geer did it to unite all the other demons for his purpose. In fact, since its creation, END has never been awakened. Gray was shocked by this revelation, and they continued to talk until Gray understood and they came to an agreement. Gray also asked about the identity of NDT, but Zeref said it would be soon. The story of Zeref''s curse and the help of the Celestial Phoenix was explained to them to better convince them so that in the end, everyone understood. "You''ve grown up, Erza," said Zeref wistfully. "Hm? What did you mean? This is the first time I''ve seen you" said Erza confused. "You may not remember me, but we have seen each other many times before when you were still a child" said Zeref with a sincere smile. "What?" Erza looked at her mother, confused and shocked. And she was even more shocked when she saw her mother nod her head in affirmation. "Does that mean you...-" "Yes. I know your father, he''s a friend, he''s helped me a lot," Zeref said with a slightly sad and melancholic smile. Everyone was shocked when they heard this, especially Erza. And on reflection, Erza now trusted Zeref. If her father did it, then she would do it. "If not, why are you here?" asked Erza curiously. Irene and Zeref looked at each other and nodded mutually. "We''re here for the Archbishop," Zeref replied with a serious tone. "The Archbishop? So as I thought, he''s hiding something" Erza replied with a thoughtful expression. "What do you mean Erza?" asked Irene to her daughter. "Hm? No, it''s just that I always thought he was hiding something. The fact that he gave me that title, the way he approached us, the way he looked at us and what he said earlier" said Erza thinking about all those strange moments. "I knew my daughter was so smart" Irene hugged Erza like a teddy bear. "What do you mean earlier?" asked Zeref. "After I defeated Mard Geer, he appeared next to him with a syringe of blood. As if he had just drawn blood from him." "!" Zeref widened his eyes as he heard. "So that''s it" said Zeref. "What do you mean?" asked Irene. "I think the Archbishop is experimenting with the blood of demons as well as... the Celestial Phoenix" said Zeref with some hesitation for the last part. "What?!" Everyone was surprised and Erza could see that his mother seemed affected and angry. "Zeref, since you are known to have lived a long life, did the Celestial Phoenix really exist? Have you ever met him? Is he still alive?" asked Wendy out of curiosity. "... Yes, he really existed, I have indeed met him and... He''s still alive," answered Zeref as he looked away after finishing his sentence. "Wow" Everyone was surprised to hear that. Even if he didn''t know this legendary creature before, it was still a creature that rivaled Acnologia. Erza, on the other hand, could feel her mother''s body shaking before her mother let go and ran to Zeref. "Is this true?! Are you sure he''s still alive?! Do you know where he is?!" shouted Irene, grabbing Zeref by the collar. "Sorry, I couldn''t confirm it before but now I can confirm that he''s alive" Zeref replied with a slight apologetic smile. Irene trembled and tears rolled down her cheeks as she fell to her knees. "Mother!" Erza rushed to her mother. "What''s the matter with you?" asked Erza as she took her mother in her arms. There was silence for a few seconds. "Erza, I have to tell you something," Irene said as she came to her senses and wiped away her tears, then looked at her daughter seriously. "What?" asked Erza confused because she had never seen her mother so serious. "I never told you who your father was and I think it''s time now that you knew the whole truth" Irene said as she took a deep breath and prepared to tell her to Erza''s shock. She had never known who her father really was and now she was going to know everything. "Your father is... The Celestial Phoenix." No one could believe it. "W-What? What are you saying, Mom? It''s a creature from 400 years ago, how-" Erza said in utter confusion. "I''ll tell you what Erza. My secret and the story of your father and me" said Irene. And after that followed a long conversation in which Erza was shocked along with the others. "It''s- I-" stammered Erza as she lowered her head preventing her face from being seen. "I''m sorry, dear. I''ll understand if you''re mad at me," Irene said with a sad, pained expression. *PLOP* Irene suddenly looked at her daughter as she heard the noise and could see that she was shaking and that drops of water were falling to the ground. "It''s-it''s not that, Mama... It''s just that I''m... I''m happy," Erza said with a broken and emotional voice but with a tone of joy. Irene''s eyes widened as she saw her daughter''s tearful, upturned face with an emotional smile. "I-it means that daddy-... that daddy''s alive," Erza said as she collapsed into her mother''s arms and tears of joy filled her eyes. "Soon, soon we will be reunited" said Irene with certainty in her daughter''s ear. Everyone smiled at this emotional conversation. After a short while, Erza and Irene separated after recovering from their emotions. "I understand now why the Archbishop said he knew who I was and why he said he would wake up because of me! Daddy must surely be here!" said Erza excitedly after thinking about all his moments with the Archbishop and what he had said to him. Zeref and Irene turned to Erza in surprise, but they didn''t have time to ask Erza before a sinister laugh was heard. "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH, FINALLY!" *BRRRRRRRRRRRR* The ground began to shake. *BOOM* The cathedral suddenly exploded and the floor opened up as a figure flew out of it. The others had all taken up guard positions while Irene had created a shield in front of them. But everyone felt the same. The person who had emerged from the ground was giving off immense pressure and his magical power was phenomenal. When all the dust cleared, they could get a glimpse of the person. It was a man, he looked exactly like the archbishop but much younger. He had red draconic wings on his back, four black demonic horns on his forehead and his right arm no longer looked human but was all black with claws instead of fingers. "You...!" said Irene, gritting her teeth with hatred. "Hm? Oh, here are two new guests. Zeref, the black mage and Irene, the crimson enchantress... or should I say the former queen of dragons and Dragnof?" said the Archbishop quietly but with a superior air. "How did you know about my identity?" asked Irene with a sweat on her brow. "Ahah, I guess I can tell you since you are no longer a threat. If I know that, it''s because... I was there" replied the Archbishop with a smile. "What? You are" Irene asked in shock but was interrupted. "Yes, I was an inhabitant of Dragnof, a dragon who survived more precisely" Irene and Zeref were shocked. He would never have thought that people from Dragnof would have survived all these centuries, let alone dragons. "So what is your purpose?!" asked Irene. "My purpose? I don''t have one now. But my goal was to become the god of this world!" said the Archbishop with a huge smile. "I still remember that day. When our king stood up to that dragon, his power was incredible. I wanted it. That power. So when our king had teleported all the remaining inhabitants to a safe village, I thought I would no longer have access to that power. But later, I saw the black mage, Zeref, cast a spell on the village to stop time and buried our king in this crystal underground. Luckily, I was high in the sky outside the village at the time so I was not affected by the spell," explained the Archbishop. Irene was shocked. She didn''t even know that Shin had teleported the inhabitants to a village. But if Shin was buried in this village and he''s here now, then that means...'' Irene thought, her eyes widening. "''You''re right. The people of this town are the descendants of the people of the Dragnof kingdom." "That''s why, when I rule this world as God, I will make the people of this city privileged as well as you and your daughter, as my former queen and princess" "Even you, Zeref. For if I have been able to complete this power, it is also partly because of you" said the Archbishop looking at Zeref. And from his hand, a dark grey energy manifested itself. "You! You absorbed demon blood and became a dragon-demon hybrid! But how? You should have died!" said Zeref in shock. "Merging two incompatible bloods into one body should not be possible, otherwise it would create a monster devoid of sense and intelligence" said Zeref. "Ahah, that''s right, you are smart Zeref. It''s not for nothing that you''re treated like a genius" complimented the archbishop. "But you''re right, I should have been. But that was without counting my former king, the Celestial Phoenix" "Over the years, I transformed into a human and began to create a church in the name of the Celestial Phoenix belief just above where it had plunged into the ground" "And then I found the place where he had been buried in his crystal. He was giving off the same special energy as before, an energy so pure that it healed wounds. But with an even more incredible focus and power than in Dragnof. "And as I stayed close to that energy and saw those properties, I wondered if that was the missing element." "And eventually, I lured the demons here so I could draw some of their blood. And I injected myself with it. With unbearable pain and a lot of conviction, I managed to become what I am now. The energy released by the crystal healed me every time I broke and eventually the blood fused." Everyone had complicated expressions on their faces. "And now I have reached unimaginable power! But it''s not enough yet and thanks to you, young lady, I''ll be able to achieve an even greater power" the archbishop sneered as he looked at Erza. "What?" said Erza, frowning. "Thanks to you, your father, the Celestial Phoenix, will awaken and then I can kill him take his blood and inject it into my body to become a perfect being!" said the Archbishop with a mad face. "Don''t talk about my family like that!" said Irene angrily as she pointed her staff at the Archbishop and shot a beam of magical power at him. But the Archbishop deflected the beam with a simple wave of his hand. "Ah, look, girl," laughed the Archbishop and pointed to the ruins of the cathedral where he had come out. When they all looked over there, they were all shocked. Especially Erza and Irene. In the ruins, a huge crystal was floating with a man inside. "It''s..." Erza muttered with difficulty. "Honey..." said Irene in a low voice as she had tears in her eyes. Erza, on the other hand, was in a sort of trance as she stared at her father in the crystal. "Ah!" Then suddenly she held her head as she had an immense headache. "Sweetie!" Irene turned to her daughter who had crouched down and went to support her. In Erza''s head, many memories surfaced, from her birth to the fateful day. "My princess" As the memories surfaced, she heard a voice she had forgotten and not heard for so long. "Aaaaaaah!" Erza screamed in pain with tears in her eyes as her forehead began to glow with strong green lights as a tattoo appeared. The Archbishop smiled at her when he saw this. Waves of power and Life energy were emitted all around Erza as his mother took Erza in her arms. *CRACK* In all the panic, a slight crack was heard drawing the attention of Zeref and the Archbishop who smiled even more. *CRACK**CRACK**PAH* The cracks that appeared on the crystal continued until the crystal exploded. Everyone heard it and all looked towards the crystal except for Erza who was still on the ground screaming as he remembered everything. The whole town was silent as only footsteps could be heard. Finally, Shin came to Erza and crouched down in front of her while no one spoke, not even Irene. "My princess" Erza heard that voice and phrase again but this time it sounded more real. Then she felt a warm hand on her cheek that made her wake up and stopped all the pain. She looked up in a daze and the memories that were still appearing stopped when she saw a face that she now remembered. Shin''s eyes were filled with sadness and sorrow, but also with so much joy. "Daddy..." Erza said in a faint hoarse voice. "You''ve grown, my princess" said Shin with the most beautiful and reassuring smile. "Waaaah" Erza burst into tears, jumped into her father''s arms and cried like a baby. The family was finally reunited. Chapter 62 A.N: Quick question, what should I call the divine kingdom "of Shin"? Otherwise, I know that the updates are not regular but I remind you that writing is not a talent nor a necessity but a p???sur? and a hobby. I don''t always feel like writing so I don''t write, I don''t feel like posting so I don''t post. But I still try to stay around 1 chapter per week even if I don''t always manage to do so.?? ------------------------------------------------------ **************************************************** ------------------------------------------------------- Irene had joined them in their hug. "I think it''s time to end this," said the Archbishop. But they had no time to enjoy it when a huge fireball rushed at them. Shin pulled out one of his wings to protect them. *BOOM* The fireball made an explosion but had no effect. "Sorry but we''ll have to continue later" said Shin as he separated himself from his daughter and wife. "You''re right but I''d rather not be disturbed" replied the Archbishop as corpses began to rise from the ground and fifteen figures appeared beside the Archbishop. There were thousands of corpses that looked human, on all levels throughout the city and even outside. And the fifteen figures next to the Archbishop were all AAA (middle) or (high) level. "That''s quite an army you''ve got there," said Shin, looking at the Archbishop without any concern. "It is. These are my beautiful creations. You are still as I imagined you would be, eternal youth has come to you" replied the Archbishop with an almost friendly smile. Shin hadn''t changed in those 400 years except for the fact that he had long hair that was tied back in a ponytail. "Master, let me face him" One of the men next to him asked the Archbishop. "You! How dare you interrupt the master" One of the women replied. The Archbishop did not answer but looked at the man and smiled. The man understood at once and did not wait and ran towards Shin. "You!" said the woman but was stopped by the Archbishop''s hand. "Leave him be. That will teach him," said the Archbishop. "Shin" Irene wanted to intervene but Shin smiled at her and told them to back off. "Enchantment! Increased strength x10!" said the man as he came in front of Shin. Around the man''s right arm appeared a magic circle as his arm grew huge. *SWOOSH* *BOOM* He threw the punch as his punch swept everything in its path. The power of the punch created gusts of wind and a cloud of dust. Erza, Irene and the others had been protected by a shield from Irene. "Ahahah, master, this man is not that strong, I don''t see what''s so special about him" the man gloated as the dust before him hid everything. "What?!" Then the dust cleared and the man could see that his punch had been stopped by a feather from a wing of Shin. Suddenly the man felt a huge pressure that suffocated him as Shin swung with the wing that had stopped the punch. The man was thrown back at the Archbishop at full speed with countless wounds on his body. The people next to the Archbishop had sweat on their foreheads as they saw the man''s condition while Shin did not move. "Know your own strength next time" said the Archbishop as he healed the man. ''Healing magic?'' thought Shin. "Are you ready to fight?" asked Shin, addressing the others behind him. "Irene and I will take two," said Zeref. Zeref and Irene were both obviously of S (weak) rank, which meant they could take at least two at once. The fifteen figures were annoyed at being picked off like that so four figures disappeared from their places at once and two appeared on Zeref and the other two on Irene. "Irene" As Zeref and Irene responded to the attacks, Zeref looked at Irene and nodded. Irene nodded in response and waved her hand at Shin as a magic circle appeared and an old man stepped out. "Shin, this is August, a very powerful mage working for me," Zeref said to Shin. "He is..." said Shin as he realized August''s true identity. "August, take one of the people over there" said Zeref pointing to the remaining figures next to the Archbishop. Then Zeref and Irene continued their fight further. "It is an honour to meet a myth like you" said August respectfully while looking at the figures. "Likewise" replied Shin with a smile. "Daddy! I want to fight by your side!" shouted Erza as she walked towards her father. "Nah Erza, he''s too powerful for you" said Shin seriously. "But!" Erza tried to argue but was cut off. "No buts. Take care of one of those over there. I know you can do it, you''re my daughter after all" Shin said carefully and proudly. Erza was moved but she replied with a smile saying that she made him proud. Then the figures next to the Archbishop all engaged in a fight with the Fairy Tail members and August. August also fought against two people because he was also at S ( low) rank. "AAH!" *BOOM* Outside, the entire Fairy Tail guild had also arrived after making contact with Zeref and Irene. They were all fighting against thousands of enemies. The whole city and its surroundings had become a battlefield. Only August was present because Zeref had met him by chance without any specific purpose and he was his son. He was sorry, but there was nothing more he could do, and he had saved them from certain death. Shin felt a movement so he looked up and saw the Archbishop with a spear in his hands. *SWOSH* It was an ordinary spear but the Archbishop threw it with such force that it split the air. Shin didn''t move and when the spear got closer, the spear suddenly accelerated. "Shin was a little surprised but he dodged it by tilting his head to the side however, remembering a scene, he quickly took the spear in his hand. The spear didn''t stop and continued on while Shin was still clutching it, crossing the city and destroying all obstacles in their way. In one movement, Shin turned around and dug his feet into the ground to stop, but only stopped several miles away. *SWOSSSSH* When he was stopped, he turned around directly and swung the spear towards the Archbishop. But Shin''s strength and physique was far superior to the Archbishop''s, so the spear was even more powerful and faster and even began to disintegrate in the air. The Archbishop was serene and caught it in mid-air with one hand while only the shaft of the spear remained. "!" The Archbishop''s arm with which he had caught the spear suddenly burst into blood. The spear had been thrown with so much force that when it was stopped dead in its tracks, it created a slight shockwave that gave the wind propulsion and made it sharp. The Archbishop had no time to be astonished as Shin ran towards him. "Hmph!" With a disdainful sigh, the Archbishop swung his arm and a wall of huge vines shot out of the one and towards Shin. Running, Shin swung his arm upwards and a wall of very solid earth stood against the vines. *BOOM* The vines collided with the wall but despite some cracks in the huge wall, it had not moved. Arriving at the wall, Shin leapt to the top of the wall and landed on the other side with the vines behind him. And when his foot touched the ground, the huge vines caught fire. As soon as he landed on the ground, Shin kicked the ground hard and propelled himself towards the Archbishop leaving a crater behind. The Archbishop enclosed Shin in a sphere of flame but Shin absorbed the flames. When he was absorbed, he was greeted by a vine. Shin pressed his foot into the air as if he were walking through the air and the element of wind gathered around his foot, giving him a little propulsion. Shin did a forward somersault while dodging the vine and landed on it. While running on the vine, Shin was surprised by a thorn that grew out from under him, so he shifted to the side but the thorn was able to make a slight graze on his cheek. And when it did, Shin suddenly felt his body undergo different effects. The slight graze hurt more than before, his senses were blurred. Without him seeing it, thousands of vines had gathered behind the Archbishop covering the sky and were all thrown towards Shin. Continuing forward as if he didn''t know what was happening, the vines coming towards him were all cut off instantly. A green spear appeared in Shin''s hands as he stopped running. He stood on guard, put his spear behind him and gathered his magic power into his spear. Swinging his spear, he released a huge horizontal slash that sliced through the thousands of vines coming towards him. He then propelled himself even faster with the element of wind and came face to face with the Archbishop. *SLASH* *BAM* The two rushed at each other with his spear and the other with his fists. Each attack created a shockwave of increasing violence. Sometimes, some of the Archbishop''s movements were predicted by Shin, so he took the opportunity to throw a few punches that left a big mark on the Archbishop''s body. Then Shin tightened his fist and punched the Archbishop in the stomach, sending him to the ground. *BOOM* "You! We are on the same level and yet...!" said the Archbishop angrily. The Archbishop stood up and a flame appeared on his hand while his other hand was surrounded by Curse Power. And he brought these two powers together to combine them. *BOOM* The fusion exerted a strong pressure that seemed to crush the Archbishop''s body. "A fusion of two elements," Shin muttered without much surprise but with some caution. "Ah!" The Archbishop shouted and nine pillars of black flame shot up from the ground and into the sky to surround Shin. Shin was suspicious of these black flames so he tried to absorb them but was surprised that he couldn''t. "They aren''t really flames, Curse Power modified it and it''s more of a curse than a flame" Shin muttered as the pillars twisted and turned towards him. The water element appeared in Shin''s hand and he swung his arm so that a water bubble was created around him. The pillars collided against the water bubble from all sides and the bubble didn''t seem to be able to hold for long. Shin thought and found a way, at the end of his spear appeared a ball of light. He threw his spear even higher into the sky, reached for his spear to stop it and turn it back towards him, then reached for the ground where drops of water had gathered from the bubble. Shin squeezed the points and a column of light fell from the sky from the spear while a column of water spurted from the ground. The two columns came towards Shin and met to merge together in Shin''s water bubble. Shin''s water bubble was now glowing with a bright light and Shin swung his arm as if to give a command, the water bubble glowed and water dragons came out of either side of the water shield. The dragons rushed towards the columns of black fire to engulf them and then raged all around at the Archbishop''s soldiers to help the others. "I will kill you!" the Archbishop shouted with a hateful look and a dark voice. *BOOM* He put all his strength into his feet and threw himself into the air leaving behind a huge crater that destroyed most of the square. Halfway through, his body glowed and his form changed to a huge black and red demonic looking western dragon. Shin looked back at him and became a little more serious as his eyes had a glint in them. Shin''s holy water dragons changed direction and went towards the Archbishop''s dragon form. The Archbishop swung his powerful claw at the dragons and cut them down. *ROAR* The Archbishop roared and opened his mouth to let out a roar of black flames. Shin immediately retracted his sacred water bubble and drew a circle with his finger towards the roar as the sacred water turned into a huge shield in the sky and Shin reached his other hand towards his spear even higher in the sky to retrieve it. The roar and the shield made contact but the roar could not pass through the shield. *SWOSH* With his other hand, Shin threw his spear towards the Archbishop. The spear went through the shield and cut the roar in half but the Archbishop realized it in time and managed to narrowly dodge it but he was still cut from the torso down to his stomach. *ROAR!* And just as he was about to go back, he heard a roar. That roar alone had everyone on the battlefield startled, stunned and terrified for the most part. "So there it is," said the Archbishop unseriously and a drop of sweat. "This is going to get complicated" said Shin seriously and with a drop of sweat but inside his blood was boiling. "Let us deal with him, Shin!" Suddenly, a deep, powerful voice was heard from nowhere. Shin looked towards where he had heard the voice and could see Natsu as he held his ?h?st, glowing. Shin''s eyes widened as he remembered who it was. *ROAR* (x5) Five roars were heard from every corner of the city as giant shadows came towards Shin. "Igneel, Metalicana, Grandeeney, Skiadrum and Weisslogia!" said Shin with joy and longing. "It''s been a long time, old friend," said Igneel. "Yeah." "Igneel!" Downstairs, shouts were heard as everyone gathered after dealing with the Archbishop''s minions. They were in a sorry state. Shin looked at Erza and Irene with a smile while the dragons looked at their children with a smile. "The five of us will take care of him," Weisslogia said, looking at the Archbishop. "Okay, I''ll take care of the big one" said Shin. "We''re counting on you" replied the five dragons. "You think I''m going to let you-" shouted the Archbishop angrily but he didn''t have time to finish as he was ?ssaulted by the five dragons and carried away. The five dragon slayers were running towards the destination where he had gone to help their parent. Then Shin looked in one direction as the air around him began to grow heavier. *ROAR* "Daddy" Shin heard Erza scream and gave her a smile to comfort her. "It''s okay, daddy will take care of it." In front of Shin, a huge flying figure arrived. Chapter 63 *ROAR* Following the roar, everyone in the city, dragons, humans, the Archbishop''s creations, all looked towards the one who had made the roar. The huge black dragon arrived and stopped several feet in front of Shin, looking at him. "It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? "Shin said calmly but you could feel a little anger behind it. "That''s right, my body still remembers you," Acnologia said as she looked at her missing arm with hidden hatred. "I''m here for the dragons but since you''re here, I''ll make an exception!" said Acnologia looking at the dragons and dragonslayers before flying towards Shin at high speed. *BOOM* Shin rushed towards him and transformed into his Phoenix form and the two collided. They clawed and winged each other, flew away and destroyed the whole landscape around them. The mountains were destroyed, the rivers dried up, the forests burnt and the plains became deserted. All this destruction was spread out over miles. At S rank, they are powerful enough to destroy an empire or even a small island. *BOOM* *BAM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Their high-speed collision created powerful shockwaves that could be felt even in the city as they moved several miles away and were high in the sky. Shin stopped and gave a powerful wing strike propelling him directly above the clouds as Acnologia hurried after him. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* "This is..." stammered Gray. "Terrifying," Lucy finished, her eyes wide and terrified. In the sky, a gigantic pillar of fire descended from the sky, dissipating the clouds and sinking into the earth. The earth around it shook for a few seconds before it stopped. This attack was so powerful and wide that it could have easily engulfed the city if it had wanted to. Shin above the clouds used a large amount of magical power. But by becoming S (middle) rank, his magic power reserves had increased considerably so the magic power consumption of this attack was reasonable. At S (middle) rank, you can destroy an empire or a small island (like Tenrou Island) Then, Shin hurriedly descended into the huge hole in the ground that you couldn''t even see the bottom of. *Creeps* As he descended, lightning bolts formed around his wings and swung them towards the hole. *BOOM* *BOOM* Huge and numerous flashes of lightning erupted all around the hole and went to the bottom causing several small explosions. The attacks had filled the hole with a thick dust that made it impossible to see inside. *ROAR* As an angry roar was heard, Acnologia emerged from the dust and engaged in a rush of blows against Shin. *BOOM* *BOOM* Tails, wings, claws, jaws, the two fought mercilessly in the sky. Each contact between their two huge and powerful bodies created powerful shockwaves and the speed of their movement made them both almost invisible to the n?k?d eye. "You are a worthy enemy! You are even stronger than before!" laughed Acnologia. He had scratches and cuts all over his body, while Shin had nothing. That was the advantage of regeneration like his. Especially since when he woke up, he had awakened his lineage to 50%. As a result, his regeneration abilities were now at a level where he could truly be called Immortal. As before, he is immune to and can heal all types of diseases and poisons, but now light wounds and loss of limbs will regenerate instantly, while mortal wounds such as having his head or heart destroyed will regenerate within hours. He is literally untouchable, except when it comes to his soul, the only way he can die is if his soul is destroyed but it is very difficult if not impossible so he didn''t worry too much about it. A certain amount of his blood could make a person immortal, the amount of Life Energy his body can exert has become greater and more powerful. Its amount is such that it could heal a whole planet. Therefore, the Life Energy in his body and blood makes his body even stronger. At his rank or below, it is not foolish to think that he is invincible. "Yes, I''m definitely stronger than I was before," Shin replied calmly, realizing this fact. As the two of them charged at each other, Shin reverted to his human form at the last moment, conjured up his spear in his hand and slashed. *SLASH* Acnologia knew how to react in a second as he transformed into his human form and lost some hair. *BOOM* Acnologia rushed towards Shin, gathering destructive magic power around his hand and striking him. *BAM* Shin had reached out his hand and recalled the spear of life which returned to his hand to protect himself from the attack. The attack had created an explosion of destructive magic power that engulfed Shin but he and his spear emerged completely unscathed. He was surprised that his spear could withstand it without a scratch, whereas the last time, with a much weaker Acnologia, it had cracked a bit. ''''State'''' thought Shin as he was surprised to see the information in front of him. [Name: Spear of Life Rank: King] "Well, looks like I''m not the only one who got stronger" Shin muttered with a smile seeing some good news. "Argh" Acnologia grunted in displeasure as her attack was countered so easily. Shin propelled himself at Acnologia as he prepared a roar. But this time, the roar was smaller and more compacted into a kind of beam and Shin ducked to dodge it as Acnologia moved her head and the beam moved as well. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Behind Shin, there was a chain of explosions because of this attack. The roar even split into several but Shin managed to dodge them with ease. Then, as a surprise, Shin''s eyes flashed a dark blue star and he instantly appeared in front of Acnologia to the latter''s surprise. *SLASH* Shin swung his spear and sliced Acnologia''s torso, and Acnologia tried to protect himself with his arm, but the arm he tried to use was the one that Shin had cut off. Blood spurted from the wound that made his entire torso as Acnologia lost her balance with surprise and pain but managed to get out of the way. "Y-You!!!" Acnologia said with difficulty and rage, her magical power unleashed along with a powerful killing aura. This aura could be felt for dozens of miles. The people below fell under the pressure and most of them were sick under the deadly aura. Zeref, Irene, August were still standing but were sweating under the power. Erza was under pressure but less than the others thanks to her stronger body and the Life energy inherited from her father who protected her. As for the dragon fights, although much further away, they still felt this power and were surprised but decided to trust Shin as he went to finish the Archbishop after a rather fierce fight. "I''m going to kill all the dragons and you are in my way! Then I shall eliminate you and everyone in this place!" Acnologia said grimly with rage as he transformed into his dragon form and opened his wings wide. Behind him, thousands of stars shot out in a beam of destructive magic power accompanied by house-sized meteors. Shin''s eyebrows furrowed. There are a lot of them and some pretty big ones, if they all fall on the city, it will be destroyed and there will be many deaths'' Shin thought seriously. Shin backed up to the hill surrounding the town. "Honey!" "Daddy!" Shin heard two shouts behind him which was Irene and Erza, down at the bottom of the hill. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it but Irene, deploy a shield around the town, I can take care of it but I don''t guarantee that there won''t be any debris when the others, take care of the few debris that might get through" Shin said calmly and seriously looking at his wife and daughter serenely. "Okay!" Both nodded confidently as they set off with the others. "!" As Shin smiled at his wife and daughter, he seemed to sense several extremely powerful auras that he had never felt before. He quickly turned his head in the sky in one direction but saw nothing. Weird'' thought Shin. He was sure he had sensed several auras around here that were very familiar, as if they were familiar. He was on guard because he was confident in his senses but he couldn''t help but be relieved. The auras he had felt were phenomenally powerful, he knew he didn''t stand a chance by only feeling the aura for a few seconds. I don''t have time to worry about that right now, if those beings wanted to attack, they would have'' Shin thought in light of the current situation as he turned his attention back to Acnologia. He held out his hand, a flame appeared in it and floated into the sky. The flame expanded into a huge wall of fire as the wall of fire condensed into thousands of fire spears. "Die !!!!" roared Acnologia. The thousands of stars and meteors came at great speed as Shin held out his palm, causing the thousands of fire spears to shoot towards the stars and meteors. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Thousands of explosions burst in the sky as if there was a war. Each fire spear collided with a star and exploded as the meteors passed the spears. Seeing this, Shin tapped his foot concentrated with magic power on the ground. The ground shook and a bright green light appeared on the ground. *CRACK* *CRACK* *BAM* *BAM* Green phoenixes emerged from the ground surrounded and made of magic power giving shape to columns of green magic power that came out of the ground and went into the sky. These phoenixes all went to destroy the meteors one by one as the sky was conquered by multiple explosions. Some debris fell on the city but were destroyed by the others or protected by Irene''s barrier. *ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!* This went on for several minutes and then the phoenixes attacked Acnologia who was struggling to tear them apart and devour them. During this time, Shin took advantage of this and called for his spear in his hand. When the spear was in his hand, it was surrounded by Life Energy as Shin walked into the sky as if there were steps in front of him. He walked as he was surrounded by explosions and arrived a few meters in front of Acnologia. During this time, his spear was also surrounded by black energy. This black energy was the element of darkness. Acnologia had had time to devour the phoenixes so seeing this, Shin''s eyes flashed as on the ground beneath Acnologia, hundreds of earthen chains came out of the ground and chained Acnologia. "You think this will work?! I can devour anything!" said Acnologia angrily and arrogantly as he began to devour the chains around him. "Hmph" Shin laughed at him as Acnologia noticed something about the chains. Each chain had a huge amount of magical power, so devouring them all would take far too long! And time, he didn''t have any! "YOU!" *ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR* Acnologia roared in anger as he struggled in vain. Then suddenly, the life energy and dark element surrounding the spear of life burst forth and became more and more powerful and intense. Seeing this, Acnologia felt very bad and struggled even more, devouring the chains desperately. "You know, Acnologia, I wish I could have given you a chance, only I realize that you could have taken that chance a long time ago," Shin said, looking at Acnologia with slight pity. "A doctor turned murderer... You''ve done too much harm, and more importantly, you''ve harmed my family" Shin said as he raised his spear to the sky. Everyone in the city watched this scene in silence as the explosions stopped. Even Acnologia had stopped moving and looked at Shin as she heard what he had said. "You can''t live anymore," Shin said in a calm, decisive voice that sounded cold to everyone. "Life Energy is the energy that gives birth to all so if it is mixed with the element of darkness that is linked to Death Energy, your soul will be erased and destroyed forever. Everyone, including Acnologia, widened their eyes. It was cruel. But some deserve a second chance, others do not. Let''s stop the hypocrisy, second chances can''t be given to everyone. "How..- Why..." stammered Acnologia but couldn''t finish her sentence as Shin''s eyes flashed with a cold glow and his spear lowered. *SLASH* *CLING* ... Silence. Only the sound of the wind cutting and the chains could be heard. A huge black veil hundreds of metres high erupted, rising upwards and darkening the sky. After a few seconds, the massive veil dissipated and gave way to a deep rift for a few kilometres. Acnologia''s body was no longer shackled by the chains but was still in the sky, motionless with lifeless eyes. Strangely enough, his body was somehow intact, not counting all the wounds suffered before this attack, he had nothing more. But his soul had been completely annihilated. "Farewell," Shin said in a monotone voice with cold eyes. At these words, Acnologia''s body seemed to give up all effort and fell into the deep rift until it could no longer see him. At the same time, the Archbishop had been killed by the dragons. "We won!!!" After the silence, all the mages jumped for joy, celebrating their victory. All were happy, having won their battle. Erza looked at his father with stars in his eyes while Zeref and Irene looked at him with a smile. "Finally finished," said the two. Chapter 64 The war was now over. They all joined at the end in the middle of the square as Shin was reunited with his family with Erza holding on to him. Shin healed all the people who were injured and unwell but could not save the dead so a minute''s silence for the dead was held before they were buried. A huge party was held at the Fairy Tail guild. The atmosphere was incredible and everyone was laughing and getting to know each other. Mavis and Zeref were finally able to get together again and talk to each other quietly thanks to Shin''s presence to prevent the curse from working. After a good hour of discussion, they left the room to be greeted by everyone. "Thank you all for accepting me," Zeref said sincerely. "It''s okay, you''re not so bad after all" said Natsu with a big smile. "That''s true. You''ve had a pretty hard life all things considered, you''re a victim too" said Gray with understanding. After talking, the whole truth about Zeref, Tartaros and END was revealed. It had been hard for Natsu and Gray to digest but after being put in their place by Erza, they finally accepted and got over it. The disappearance of the dragons was also hard on the dragon slayers but they managed to get over it thanks to their friend and the family they had. Shin smiled as he stood up from the table where Irene and Erza were sitting. "Come on," Shin said as he looked at his wife and daughter and walked over to Zeref and Mavis. "Zeref," Shin calls as Zeref looks at him curiously. "It''s about time I kept my promise" Shin replied with a genuine smile. "You mean..." Zeref widened his eyes as he remembered that promise. "Yes, come on, I have a lot to tell you" Shin said looking at Zeref, Mavis, Irene and Erza. "We''ll be right back" says Shin to the others. They head to the room and lock themselves in as Irene sets up a barrier to isolate the room at Shin''s request. "What''s going on dad?" asked Erza curiously. "Yeah, you''re weird" said Irene at Shin''s strange attitude while Zeref nodded in affirmation. "I know, I''ll explain, but first Zeref..." replied Shin calmly and then looked towards Zeref. Zeref and Mavis approached Shin with some pressure. Was he really going to be free of this curse? Shin held out his hand to the two as Life Energy shot out of his hand and enveloped Zeref and Mavis'' entire bodies. Unbelievable!" thought Zeref and Mavis as they felt the power of this energy! He had never felt such powerful yet gentle energy. And after a few seconds, it all stopped and they both checked in their own way to see that they were finally free! Both cried with joy and threw themselves into each other''s arms for several minutes. "Sorry and thank you for everything, my friend" Zeref said to Shin, embarrassed with immense gratitude with which Mavis agreed. "It''s okay after all you are my friend" Shin replied happily and satisfied. "Now it''s time for you to talk about my secret, my past," said Shin, regaining some seriousness. Everyone became serious, especially Irene. As a wife, she didn''t know it herself. She had never asked about his past, waiting for the moment when he would tell her. "Take my hand and close your eyes, it will be easier to show you and explain like this" Shin said as he held out his hand and they took it. ----------------------------------- "What happened? Can we open our eyes daddy?" asked Erza having sensed that they were not in the same place anymore. "Yes" replied Shin as everyone opened their eyes and was shocked. He was now in the middle of an island surrounded by a lake that was itself surrounded by a forest that seemed to go on forever. And in the middle of the island stood the biggest and most beautiful tree they had ever seen in their lives. The air was light and pleasant to breathe, the atmosphere was soothing, pure and tranquil while nature was so green. "It''s... it''s beautiful," Irene said, her mouth agape. "Woah, what is this place dad?!" shouted Erza excitedly. Zeref and Mavis were in contemplation. "Follow me, I''ll explain everything" said Shin with a smile as he spread his wings and flew to the top of the tree while the others followed him. At the top of this tree was a huge wooden cottage the size of a mansion and yet at the top of the tree trunk there was still so much room. "This is..." said Irene as she saw the cottage but was interrupted. "This is our new home," Shin replied. "I know it''s not as big as your old palace but..." "Don''t tell me, I love it" interrupted Irene as she gave a kiss and took his hand to go inside. The interior was very warm and cosy with a ground floor and two upper floors. Eventually they sat down on the large sofa in the living room and Shin began to explain everything. Their expressions ranged from shocked to sad and surprised Shin had said it all. It was coming from another world, being reincarnated, becoming a God of a new universe, the functioning and rank of Gods and universes, the existence of several universes, etc. He only left out the system and the fact that their world came from an anime because he didn''t find it relevant to them at the moment. "It''s... unbelievable to say the least" Zeref said as he learned of the existence of multitudes of universes, gods, etc. but he was excited about it. He had always been a person with a thirst for knowledge. Shin looked at Irene and saw that she was upset about something but gave her a smile to show that everything was fine. "Daddy is amazing! The best and the strongest!" said Erza as she threw herself into Shin''s arms with sparkling eyes. And just like that, they continued talking for several hours. Zeref was particularly diligent in learning about the universe. "Besides, won''t the others get worried when they see we''re not coming back?" asked Zeref. "Don''t worry, time in the divine realm doesn''t pass the same way as in the ''mortal'' worlds, for them we''ll only be gone a few minutes." "Good," Zeref said, listening carefully to Shin and writing it down in his head. "That''s why I''m coming to a subject I wanted to talk to you about" Shin said seriously, looking at Zeref. "Zeref, would you like to become a God of the divine realm?" "What? To become a God? But how? I don''t have the power and then from what I understand, I''m not from your universe so how?" asked Zeref calmly after being more than surprised by Shin''s question. "There is a way. Irene can extract Fairy Heart from Mavis'' body allowing you to have the qualities to become a God. Of course, you won''t become a God like that but in time you will." "And as for the universe, there is only the divine realm at the moment in my universe and via me you will be able to enter it and thus cultivate to become a God and when that is done you will be linked to the divine realm and thus to my universe. Of course, you will have the opportunity to become a God after absorbing Fairy Heart, but the chances of success are not 100%, it''s up to you" Shin said. "I..." stammered Zeref as he looked at Mavis. "I can''t.." But before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted. "If it''s Mavis'' fate that you''re worried about, don''t worry, being the essence behind Fairy Heart and with our help, Mavis will have the opportunity to become a God to stay by your side" Shin said with a comforting smile. Zeref and Mavis were surprised by this news but looked at each other with a new look. "We agree" said Zeref and Mavis at the same time. They hadn''t thought about it. They had found a way to be together forever and live happily and quietly to recoup all that lost year. "Good," said Shin, happy to see that his friend had made this decision. "Dad, when they become Gods, what rank will they be?" asked Erza curiously. ''System?" thought Shin. [Zeref has the potential to become a first class God by absorbing Fairy Heart while Mavis can become a third class God] ''Thank you'' thought Shin. "Zeref can become a first class god by absorbing Fairy Heart while Mavis can become a third class god" said Shin perhaps expecting Mavis to be disappointed. "As long as we''re together" said Mavis giving Zeref a fulfilling smile. "Yes, and then I''ll protect you if ever" said Zeref with a sneer. "What about me and Mom?" asked Erza to Shin with sudden expectation. [Erza has the potential to become a first class god with very few equals while Irene can become a first class god] "Mom can become a first class goddess while you, my princess, can become a first class goddess with almost no equals!" said Shin with amusement and excitement for the last part. Following this, Erza was cheerful and boasted about it while laughing. After continuing to talk for a while, the four of them went back to the party and celebrated for several more hours. Finally, after talking, solving problems and having fun, Erza, Shin and Irene went home. The city was not yet fully repaired but Shin decided that he would go and help tomorrow. "This is a beautiful house" said Shin in front of the house. "Isn''t it? Mum chose it" Erza said with a smile while Irene replied with a smile as well. They returned to the house, Shin and Erza discussed the time he had missed on the couch while Irene prepared the meal and then they went to bed. "What''s going on? Since we talked about my past and my secret, you seem strange" Shin said worriedly in bed as he hugged Irene. "I just don''t feel like I''m up to par with you," Irene said hesitantly as she sank deeper into Shin''s embrace. "I mean, you''re such an important person and a God, I''m a nobody" said Irene almost to the point of tears. "How can you say that? You''re a nobody? No, you are my wife and the mother of my child! I am an important person? For you and Erza, I hope so, but for the rest? Not really. So if I become a god, you''ll become a goddess too and I''ll make sure of it! Even if you don''t, I won''t part with you and Erza again," Shin said as Irene looked up at him with glassy eyes. "You are a wonderful and amazing woman with countless qualities, and you live up to all my expectations" said Shin as he looked at her with a comforting look. "Hm" Irene threw herself at Shin and kissed him with tears that were now of joy. "I missed you" Irene said between breaths as she returned to a wilder kiss. The two had a wild and steamy night ~ ------------------------------- As he slept after his long and eventful night, Shin felt called to the Divine realm. He made his way to the large island in the middle of the divine realm where the meeting places of the gods and God King were supposed to be. After a short while he found himself on top of this island, which gave him a view of the four domains of the God Kings. All four domains except his own shone with a dazzling light of the same colour as their respective energy. The lights shone brighter and brighter as the fluctuations spread throughout the divine realm and the entire divine realm shook. As the lights shone, three beams emerged and moved towards Shin''s position. The dazzling light that blinded the entire divine realm finally disappeared and three people stood before Shin. A man and two women. The man was very handsome, with long blonde hair and beautiful golden eyes. He was very handsome with facial features that were not far from feminine. He was on the same level as Shin. He was equipped with white, sky blue and grey armour with a red cloak that gave him a chivalrous appearance. He was surrounded by a white energy mixed with a sky blue that exuded power, nobility. Next to him was an incredibly beautiful woman with long silky silver hair and beautiful amethyst violet eyes. To be honest, her beauty was superior to Irene''s, but Shin knew that when she became a goddess, she would be equal. She was dressed in a large all-black robe and was surrounded by a purple energy that exuded savagery, destruction. This man and woman were side by side and their energy seemed to match and correspond. They were made for each other. While the other woman was further away from the two but closer to Shin, whom she looked at with insistence and feeling. She was also as beautiful as the other woman, she had long black hair, seductive golden eyes and unlike the others, she had longer pointed ears. Somewhere between an elf''s and a human''s. She wore a black dress with golden embroidery. Around her, a very intimidating, cold, black and gloomy energy that exuded death, the end. (All appearances are available on the fandom) "Nice to meet you, you are the God of Life I presume?" the man said as he approached Shin with a friendly smile and held out his hand. "Likewise, you are..." "The God of Creation, S¨­z¨­ and this is the Goddess of Destruction, Cai Er" said S¨­z¨­ pointing to the goddess. "Nice to meet you, God of Life" said Cai Er bowing slightly. "And this is..." S¨­z¨­ didn''t have time to finish before he was interrupted. "I can introduce myself, I am the Goddess of Death, Semiramis" Semiramis said with a bit of disdain and savagery to S¨­z¨­ before becoming more enthusiastic and friendly as she introduced herself to Shin. "I see, you can call me Shin, but how do you know me?" asked Shin with a drop of sweat as he saw Semiramis'' demeanor and S¨­z¨­''s helplessness who also had a drop of sweat. "Well, when we were born, we already had some knowledge regarding the universe and the divine realm. So of course we knew about your existence, the first God and the first being of this universe" S¨­z¨­ replied with a tone of respect in the last part of the sentence. "Ahah, despite that, I still..." said Shin feeling embarrassed by the praise but was interrupted. "Weaker? Well, it is true that we are at the God King level right now and you are not yet a God but we still need to train and get used to our power. Besides, it won''t be long before you become a God and when you do, you will certainly be the most powerful God" declared S¨­z¨­. "Of course. After all, he is my future husband!" said Semiramis with confidence and pride. "? I am not your future husband" said Shin directly without doubt. "What?" Semiramis looked at Shin with surprise and a bit of anger, unleashing a tiny bit of power but it was still too powerful for Shin. "I only have one wife and it''s not you" Shin said clearly, not wavering in power and resisting even if a little blood came out of his mouth. "Hmmph" Semiramis stopped immediately upon seeing the blood and walked away directly after with a gruff and sad look on her face. S¨­z¨­ and Cai Er watched this with a drop of sweat, while Cai Er apologized and went to follow Semiramis to comfort her. This was followed by a conversation between Shin and S¨­z¨­, discussing everything and anything. For now, despite the presence of the four God Kings, the creation of life and everything else in the universe would not be possible. First of all, the God Kings had just been born and had to learn to master their power and simply discover life. But more importantly, it is that Shin cannot help them yet because his power is not great enough. Only when his bloodline is fully unlocked and mastered and he has reached the rank of God King, then they can begin this task. Before leaving, Shin looked at the state of the divine realm. It was in great shape and still expanding, life was spreading more and more. The animals that Shin had brought back from the world of Fairy Tail were mating and multiplying, mutations were sometimes occurring creating a new species. The species of "divine beasts" made their appearance, while some divine beasts with the strength of a Divine Officer could already be seen. After that, Shin left to return to his sleep in the world of Fairy Tail. ------------------------------------------------ "Hmm" Shin slept in his bed as he turned with a dreamy expression. Then he felt a soft sensation and touches on his face that woke him up. When he woke up, he realized that his head was between Irene''s br??sts as she ??r?ssed his face with her fingers. "Good morning, little dreamer" said Irene in a soothing voice and with a look of love in her eyes. Waking up with her little dreamer next to her was something she dreamed of every night and missed so much. "Good morning, my beautiful queen," said Shin. The two of them got up and went to wake Erza up. As they went to her room, they laughed at how peacefully Erza was sleeping and how she was positioned. She was really behaving like her father. After waking her up, they had a typical and normal day. Lunch, visiting a town, going to Fairy Tail, seeing friends. Shin and Erza even trained together with a few small duels with Irene from time to time. At the moment, the family was out in a forest for a picnic while Shin taught Erza a few things. "!" Suddenly, Shin felt a huge magical power coming towards them. He and Irene went on the defensive as they looked towards where the magic power was coming from. At the same time, Zeref suddenly appeared next to him. "You felt it too," Shin asked Zeref without looking away from the spot. "Yes, as soon as I felt it, I came to you while Mavis went to warn the others... Whatever it is, its purpose is you" "And it''s very powerful" Zeref said in a serious tone. "Daddy, Mummy, what''s going on?" asked Erza surprised by this sudden reaction. "Something is happening" said Irene. "What?" said Erza but her eyes widened as she felt the enormous magical power coming towards them at great speed as she drew a sword. "But this magical power..." said Zeref thoughtfully. "Yes, you noticed," Shin said, further affirming his suposition. "It looks like the one from..." "Acnologia" said Shin, frowning. "But how?" asked Irene surprised and confused. "I don''t know. I destroyed her soul though... Unless..." said Shin equally confused before the magical power arrived and all the trees around them were blown away by a huge gust of wind. In the sky, a huge familiar draconic figure appeared. A huge black dragon with blue tattoos and crystal blue eyes. It''s him. Yet something is different... So this is it'' thought Shin as he realised the answer after scouring all the possibilities. "Unless it''s not the Acnologia we knew but a new soul has somehow taken over his body" said Shin as the others were shocked. They hoped that the soul controlling this body was not a psychopathic or murderous soul or something worse than Acnologia. "And oddly enough, I feel something between us... like a bond," Shin muttered to himself. Chapter 65 There was no noise and the tension was at its highest. Yet Shin did not feel threatened. Acnologia continued to look at Shin and the others, but especially at Shin, and then flapped her wings to descend to the ground. On the ground, Acnologia got down on all fours and approached Shin. Everyone was on guard and ready to fight but Shin slowly approached Acnologia to everyone''s surprise. " Dad!" shouted Erza, worried. "Honey, what are you doing?" shouted Irene too. "It''s okay, don''t worry" said Shin calmly. Finally, Shin reached out and touched Acnologia''s muzzle, who closed her eyes and seemed to purr with satisfaction! This scene shocked and disturbed everyone. Acnologia, the black dragon, was being stroked and seemed to be purring on top of it all. Suddenly, Acnologia''s body began to glow and the dragon''s huge body disappeared to make room for a beautiful girl of about 17-18 years old. She had long black and blue hair, beautiful blue eyes and the face of an angel. She was dressed in an elegant but rather light black dress and necklaces. Completely different from her dragon appearance, although she had become more feminine. (Image on the fandom) "Big brother!" the girl shouted with a huge smile as she jumped on Shin. "W-What?! Let go of my father!" said Erza as he separated the girl from Shin. "Why are you separating me from my big brother?! Who are you?!" said the girl with some anger. "I''m his daughter!" said Erza holding on to her father to show his ownership. "Calm down" said Shin completely lost. The two calmed down as they all went to sit where Shin, Irene and Erza were before. "Then why do you call me Big Brother? Who are you?" asked Shin looking at the girl sitting in front of him like a little dog. "Well, as far as I know, I''m a soul that was attached to this body and I inherited your memories. I don''t know who I was before I became a soul" the girl said without lying. ''How?'' wondered Shin. [It is possible that when you killed Acnologia, your attack contained Life energy and the element of darkness, linked to Death energy. Therefore, it is possible that when you destroyed the soul of the real Acnologia, these two energies created a path and attracted a new soul]. "But why do you call me Big Brother?" asked Shin still curious about this fact. "You called me here, I have some of your energy in my body and I inherited your memories. We''re like family so you''re my big brother" said the girl with some laughter and a happy smile. Seeing her, Shin couldn''t refute, it was his responsibility and he couldn''t leave such a young, nice girl alone. She has no memory of her life before so she is a bit like a newborn only she received Shin''s memories, which still gave her some knowledge. "Okay, so what''s your name?" asked Shin as he crouched down in front of her. "I don''t know, I can''t remember" said the girl with a sad look on her face. "Since it''s like that, why not Logia?" asked Shin as he suggested a name for her. "Yes! Logia, my name is Logia!" the girl said as her sad expression disappeared into a big happy smile that made both of them laugh. "Hmph" Erza who saw the scene snorted and turned her head to the side. "Ahah, are you jealous?" said Irene humorously as she saw her daughter''s behavior. "Not at all!" denied Erza. Erza had to share her room with Logia to her displeasure because there was not enough room. --------------------------------------------- \ 1 year later / It had been 1 year since the war had ended and Logia had officially returned to the family. The whole guild and the others couldn''t believe their eyes when they learned the story and who she was. During this year, Shin came to really consider Logia as his little sister but it was complicated because she reminded him of someone. Irene saw her as her sister-in-law but mostly as a little sister. While with Erza, she still bickered over trifles and Shin''s affection but their relationship had become strong, like sisters even though sometimes Logia reminded Erza that she was her adopted aunt to annoy her. At the moment, Shin and his family were in a mountain far away from any civilization. Shin had taught Logia to control her power because she had inherited Acnologia''s body but also all her powers and might. And since then, Logia had a perfect mastery of her power, the power of an S rank (middle). The place where he trained was a construction site. The whole place was destroyed with craters everywhere. Shin felt that he would soon become an S (High) rank, which meant that he would soon change the world. The problem was that when he changed worlds, he couldn''t return to Fairy Tail until his mastery of the space element reached the superior rank. At the highest rank, he will be able to travel and return only to worlds he has already visited and at the highest rank, he will be able to travel the universe at will. So in the meantime, his family had to go to the divine realm so that he could see them again whenever he wanted, which requires Erza to say goodbye to his friends. Having spent the whole day training, in the evening a big farewell party was prepared in Fairy Tail. There were many tears but Erza knew she would see them again. "Are you ready?" asked Shin. After the party, they returned home, prepared their stuff. "Yes," said Irene softly. "Of course," said Zeref impatiently. "Yes!" said Logia excitedly, seeing the divine realm with her own eyes. "Yes..." said Erza with less excitement than the others. "Don''t worry, you''ll see them again, I promise," Shin said to reassure his daughter as he patted her head, earning a jealous pout from Logia. This made Erza smile again. Shin took them and they all went to the divine realm. They all moved into Shin''s house while Zeref and Mavis said it would be temporary. They quickly settled in and got used to their new home. They all planned the next day to go train with divine beasts to become stronger. Of course, the divine beasts are obedient to Shin and will hold back. That evening, while everyone went to bed and slept, Shin left the divine kingdom. "Where is it" said Shin as he closed his eyes with concentration for several minutes "There" said Shin after feeling a huge fluctuation in space-time. *CROOAR* He transformed into his Phoenix form and flew towards the fluctuation at high speed. \ 10 minutes later / Shin finally arrived at the location of the fluctuation, which was above the ocean. In front of him was a huge vortex with a great suction force. "Here it is, the crack in space-time" said Shin happily. The famous crack in space-time used to imprison Acnologia. From the beginning, Shin didn''t want to use it, but to absorb the crack, just like Acnologia did. Thanks to this, he could surely become S ( Top ) rank as well as increase his mastery of the element of space and time without second effect like Acnologia. This thought really excited Shin, especially for the time element as he found it the most difficult to increase. Shin resumed his human form and approached the rift. Within inches of the rift, Shin''s eyes glowed a starry blue while his body glowed pure white. Shin used the element of space and time to attract those in the rift. The rift began to flicker and the elements surrounding it moved towards Shin and were absorbed. Shin had his eyes closed to concentrate as he felt his power increase at a great rate as his knowledge and mastery of the element of space and time increased by leaps and bounds. After a good hour of meditation and gathering, Shin slowly opened his eyes as the starry blue aura around his eyes and white aura around his body spread around him slowly and quietly. Cracks in the sky appeared towards Shin as everyone in the world felt that the space around them had become heavier as time seemed to slow down. This phenomenon lasted for several seconds before it stopped and the whole world fell into panic and incomprehension. "State" [Name: Shin Ai / Age: 18 (physically and mentally) Breed: Phoenix God Title: God Of Life, Celestial Phoenix, Hope Bloodline: God of Life Total power: SS (Low) Elements : Fire (Supreme), Water (Medium), Earth (Medium), Wind (Medium), Light (Medium), Darkness (Medium), Space (Superior), Time (Medium)] Shin smiled at his status and was mostly amazed at how powerful he had become through the rift. Even though he found it quite weird and funny to have a better mastery of the space element than the elementals. "In the next world, I will have to increase my elemental mastery at all costs" Shin said with determination. Then Shin noticed that the rift in front of him had not yet closed to his surprise. *BOOM* Suddenly, the rift intensified and glowed. The sea below him shook fiercely and the sky was covered with clouds and thunder. The world seemed to tremble and spin out of control. [Warning! The host has exceeded the power that the world can bear] [The world is being destroyed] ''Shit'' thought Shin. He hadn''t thought about it at the time when he saw his status, but the maximum power level attainable in this world is rank S (top). Going beyond that, the world wouldn''t be able to handle it and could be destroyed. Shin didn''t think about it at first because he didn''t think he would increase his power that much. [The host will be urgently transported to a higher world through the rift.Pain may be encountered during the journey to the next world] Shin was f?r??b?? su?k?d into the rift before him. He wanted to resist but it was no use. He could no longer stay in this world without fear of destroying it. So he let himself be su?k?d into the rift. During the journey between space and time to the new world, Shin was overwhelmed by an immense pain. ''This is what "pain" is all about'' thought Shin before he passed out from the pain. Shin was f?r??b?? su?k?d into the rift before him. He wanted to resist but it was no use. He could no longer stay in this world without fear of destroying it. So he let himself be su?k?d into the rift. During the journey between space and time to the new world, Shin was overwhelmed by an immense pain. This is what "pain" is all about'' thought Shin before he passed out from the pain. ------------------------------------------------------ \ ? In a forest / In the sky above a forest, cracks appeared in the sky as the sky shattered and formed a hole in space into which a falling man emerged. *BOOM* The man spat into the ground in the middle of the forest next to a mini lake. A green energy was coming out of the man''s body which seemed to heal him. Meanwhile, a huge white wolf appeared behind the trees around the unconscious man. While next to the unconscious man, a blue egg-shaped stone was lying right next to him. Unbeknownst to him, the appearance of the man and the rift was felt throughout the new world by all the powerful beings and even the realm where the rulers of this world lived. Chapter 66 Don''t worry, it won''t be nerfed. --------------------------------- "Hmm." In the forest, Shin opened his eyes as he was dazzled by the sun but he stood up. "Ouch" As he stood up, Shin felt his whole body hurt. [The host is injured, it will take 2 years to heal] Shin sighed and inspected his body. He could tell that his body was indeed injured and more fragile but as such, it hadn''t lost any of its power. So in 2 years, he will be as good as new.. "I can make the time here go by faster but it won''t affect my body. But I can at least use the space element to make a barrier around this place to be quiet" Shin said thinking. The space element manifested itself in Shin''s hand and a bubble came out of it and expanded to surround the whole place around Shin. "Perfect. Hm?" said Shin before he saw something shining in the corner of his eye. There was a shiny blue stone on the ground where he had woken up, except he noticed something. "Life?" said Shin as he felt a trace of Life Energy in the stone. "Then an egg. But of what?" concluded Shin. He walked over to the egg, crouched down and touched it. When he touched it, the egg seemed to absorb Shin''s Life Energy in large quantities. And after taking a good amount, a crack appeared on the egg. Then several cracks appeared as Shin stood back to watch the hatching until the egg broke open and a baby dragon was born. The baby dragon was tiny with scales and sapphire blue eyes but its eyes were filled with curiosity as it looked from left to right. The baby dragon finally turned its head towards Shin, walked slowly towards him and held out its head. Shin instinctively reached his hand towards the dragon''s head and placed it on it. When he put his hand down, he received a flash of light and immediately passed out. --------------------------------------- In various parts of the world, legendary dragons felt a sensation, a flash. They all widened their eyes when they felt what they thought was no longer possible. ''A dragon rider is born...'' they thought.As they stood in huge, ancient ruins buried for millennia, dusty, old statues suddenly began to glow with their former glory. ------------------------------------- Shin awoke once again, this time with a small blue dragon in his arms sleeping against him. The little dragon woke up and looked at Shin as she stood up and rubbed her head against Shin''s cheeks and purred. Shin stroked it in return but was drawn to a slight pain in the palm of his right hand. A sort of burnt e-shaped tattoo was on the lower part of his palm towards his thumb. Shin concentrated and searched for the meaning of this mark, looking for any change in his body. And what he found was not an injury but rather a bond. As if his soul was linked to the little dragon''s. Shin was speechless for several minutes and then looked towards the mini lake where the little dragon had gone. Getting up, he went to the mini lake and watched the little dragon emerge from the water with a fish in its mouth. "Grrr." The little dragon growled as he looked at Shin, not to scare him but to show him his prey. Like a proud child showing off to his parents. "Pff, ah" Shin chuckled looking at the little dragon as the sun shone on its wet blue scales. "Saphira..." said Shin unconsciously. The little dragon who was busy eating his fish at the edge of the mini lake suddenly looked up and his eyes shone. The little dragon grunted with joy and ran eagerly and excitedly towards Shin, jumping on him to lick and bite his nose and ears. After that, Shin decided to build a little hut and started while Saphira helped him and grew. \ A few weeks later / "Perfect" said Shin as he looked at the finished hut in front of him. It had taken him this long because he hadn''t used any powers or anything given the time he had. *SWOSH* The wind blew hard and the trees swayed a bit as a large figure came from the sky. *BAM* And just after, a large and beautiful dragon landed it was the same size as the boar. "Well, we''re going to have a big dinner tonight. Thank you, Saphira," said Shin, looking at Saphira. Saphira was now well grown and was at about teenage size. (The same size as in the movie) "I''m looking forward to it" said Saphira with a smile. Saphira was now also able to speak telepathically to Shin. She was now, although young, very wise, quite proud and very protective of Shin. Their relationship was quite difficult to explain, what he knew was that he would do anything for the other. Even give their lives. Besides, beyond that, if Shin died then so did Saphira. They both ate the boar until their stomachs hurt, then Shin went to bed while Saphira slept in a little hut with a nest in it stuck to the house and which had a window that looked into Shin''s room. Saphira had taken to sleeping with Shin as a child and so when she grew so big that she couldn''t get into the house, she insisted on having that window. \ The next day / As Shin slept, he suddenly opened his eyes and stood up. "Weird," Shin murmured alertly. His instincts and senses told him he was being watched but nothing around him. "If someone can observe me through the space element bubble, that means they are much more powerful than me." "But I didn''t feel any bad intentions or killing intent" Shin said as he calmed down but still remained on guard. "Get up beautiful" said Shin as he patted Saphira who slowly opened her eyes and yawned. "I''m going hunting" said Saphira after she got up. "Ok be careful and call me if there is anything" said Shin seriously. "Hmph, I''m not that weak" said Saphira sniffling but deep down she liked that he was worried about her. "That''s true" said Shin with a genuine smile as Saphira took off and left. "State," Shin whispered just before Saphira flew through the space bubble. [Name: Saphira Race: Dragon Title: Daughter of a Dragon King Lineage: Dragon King Total Power: S (middle) Element : Water (medium), Fire (low)] (I''ll say it, just because she''s a dragon doesn''t mean she has much control over the fire element. Phoenixes do because they are made of fire. Dragons breathe fire so they have at worst a tolerance but that''s it. At least for normal dragons) She''s strong, sure, but Shin was curious about her title and lineage. '' The daughter of a dragon king? No wonder she''s so powerful at her age, I guess the dragon king deserves his title.'' Unfortunately for him, he didn''t know any more because he has no information about this world, except that it must be a fantasy world since there are dragons. Shin could only go out into the surrounding forest as he did not want to venture into this world until he was healed. It is a higher world after all. So Shin continued his routine and after a few hours, he went to the mini lake to wash himself. Disappearing his clothes, he dove into the mini lake. "Aah, refreshing" he said with a satisfied face. He also took out his wings to clean them. "Hm?" As he cleaned himself, Shin felt a presence appear in his bubble of space. He turned around quickly, surprised. ''How?'' he thought. The only way was if it was someone more powerful than him, and in his current condition, that would be a big problem. But after turning around and looking towards the place, he could see a woman. She had long silver-blond hair, translucent blue-green eyes and long ears. She had a white dress with blue patterns and was wearing lots of jewellery. She also had a golden stick or sceptre in her hands. She was also b?r?foot. She was beautiful and graceful but this did not disturb Shin. "Who are you?" said Shin seriously and cautiously as he tucked in his wings and teleported out of the lake a few feet away from the woman, fully clothed. ------------------------------------------- \ Earlier, in a palace / "My queen, are you sure?" asked a woman who looked a bit old but was still quite beautiful. "Yes, I have to go" said the woman in front of her with determination as she prepared herself. The woman getting ready was the same woman who stood before Shin. She was the queen of the elves, Thalia. In this world, the elven race lived in a forest away from all other civilizations. This did not mean that they were unsociable, they often left the forest to go to the cities. It''s just that they were more comfortable in the forest. In the forest, they lived in a big city where in its centre was an immense tree of hundreds of meters which sheltered in its heart the palace where the queen lived and the meetings with the elders were held. And the woman who spoke with Thalia was the priestess of the sacred tree. The tree in the middle of the city was the sacred tree and a powerful spirit lived in it. The spirit had special powers and could foretell fortune or misfortune. Then one day the priestess called the queen at the request of the spirit. The spirit predicted that the queen''s problem could be solved if she went to the place where the anomaly appeared. After that, a meeting between the queen and the elders was held and led to the queen''s decision to go there herself. The elders, although against it, could only ask her to at least be accompanied. "To break this curse, I will go" said Thalia with conviction and anger. Queen Thalia was under a curse. In fact he didn''t know if it was really a curse, but they took it as such. She couldn''t get pregnant. She had everything she needed, but strangely enough, she couldn''t. And as a queen, it was a problem if she couldn''t give birth to heirs to continue the royal line. Then even personally, Thalia wanted them. "Say, do you know what this anomaly is exactly?" asked Thalia curiously, putting her anger at the curse aside. "Hmm.. No I don''t really know, the spirit of the sacred tree only told me it was a powerful being that appeared out of nowhere" the priestess said thoughtfully. "Powerful how?" asked Thalia. "I don''t know either but if I had to guess... It would be comparable to the dragon kings" the priestess said seriously as Thalia turned to her in shock. "And what are we supposed to do when we meet this being?" asked Thalia still surprised and a little desperate. You have to understand that the ranks of the Shin system are the same as those of this world, from F rank to SSS (high) rank. And Thalia was of S rank (high) and was therefore a very powerful person in this world. But beings of SS (low) rank and above were on a completely different level and very rare. "We must ask her to give us some of her blood" said the priestess with difficulty and a drop of sweat. Thalia became even more desperate but the priestess quickly retorted. "But the spirit of the sacred tree said that this being was good and honest," the priestess said quickly to cheer up the queen. "Hmm," said Thalia, half-convinced. She wanted to believe in the spirit of the sacred tree, but beings of SS rank, even if she had never met one, should be dangerous and powerful, and therefore arrogant and uninterested in the weak. Conversely, powerful and ancient beings can be honest and wise, so Thalia regained her determination. After that, the queen and the priestess joined some elven soldiers and magicians to go to the forest. There were dozens of them because the forest where Shin was was known to be a very dangerous forest as it was home to many S rank monsters. Also, the anomaly was probably felt all over the world so they wouldn''t be surprised if other kingdoms or people came to see the anomaly. During their journey, they were attacked by various monsters but were able to defend themselves quite easily. Then the closer they got to the place, the less monsters there were. And everyone in the group understood why. He was scared, or so he thought. But when they arrived, they were more than surprised. There seemed to be some kind of bubble that disturbed the space. And around this bubble, a lot of monsters were there but none of them were attacking or had dangerous auras. They were all peacefully either sleeping or looking at the bubble. And all the monsters around were the most powerful S rank monsters! He was in the heartbeat of the forest so it was no surprise. The whole group stood on guard as they moved quietly forward without the monsters saying anything. '' What kind of beings are in there?'' everyone thought. The group stopped in front of the bubble when they knew they couldn''t get through. So she took out her sceptre from her ring and her sceptre emitted an aura that surrounded her, allowing her to pass through. "My queen!" shouted the knights and mages as their queen disappeared and went into the bubble alone. --------------------------------- Thalia was now inside the bubble and what she saw surprised her. The image in front of her looked like a small paradise. A small cabin, a mini lake with a lawn and green trees. She walked slowly forward in amazement but stopped when she heard a voice. "Who are you?" When she heard this voice, she was surprised because she had not felt any presence. Turning towards the voice, she saw a man in the lake. He was n?k?d and seemed to be washing himself. He was very handsome and with the water running over his glistening skin, it made for a beautiful scene. And what embellished the scene was that beautiful pair of green wings on his back. But the man quickly disappeared from the lake and reappeared in front of her fully dressed and dried. He gave off a very powerful aura that made Thalia sweat. ''What a powerful magical power,'' Thalia thought. Shin was unleashing his magical power to scare the woman. He didn''t know what his goals were and he wasn''t at his best so he wasn''t taking any chances, especially since the woman wasn''t weak. [Name: Thalia Race: Elf Title: Queen of the Elves, Mage of rank S Lineage: Royal Elf Total Power: S (high) Element: Earth (medium), Wind (medium), Water (low)] "My queen!" Suddenly, several voices were heard as a group entered the bubble. Shin was surprised to see that not only could this queen enter, but even weaker people could as well. He was weakened but they were entering too easily so Shin looked carefully and noticed that they were somehow protected by a more powerful being. Shin spread his wings to be more impressive and looked intimidated. The group and the priestess noticed this and were overwhelmed by his power, while the queen was able to resist better even if it was difficult. "Stop, we don''t want to hurt you," the queen said with some difficulty. Shin looked into her eyes and calmed down when her magic power stopped. He could see if a person''s intentions were good or bad, as well as see if they were lying. He was just being too impulsive at the time. "Sorry, I was too harsh, but understand that I''m careful," Shin said sympathetically. The knights and mages stood up and remained on guard but he was suddenly more at ease and calm. So was the priestess. Thalia no longer felt threatened or frightened by Shin but instead felt comfortable with him and found his presence pleasant and gentle. "I understand, I''m sorry," Thalia said as she bowed in apology. "No problem," Shin replied with a smile. "Excuse me, are you an angel? " asked the priestess to the surprise of the mages, knights and Thalia. " ? Why do you think so? "Shin asked, curious as to how he looked like an angel. "At first glance, the wings, but more importantly, you give off this sacred or rather soothing, invigorating and pleasant aura. I''ve never felt such a pure aura," the priestess said seriously, but you could see that her eyes were sparkling. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not an angel," Shin said honestly as he could see a little disappointment in everyone''s eyes. After all, seeing angels was something mythical and unthinkable. It is even said that some angels are equal or even more powerful than some gods. "Come and sit down," said Shin as he turned and walked towards the hut. *ROARR* Suddenly, a loud roar sounded as a draconic figure came from the sky, entered the bubble and stepped in front of Thalia and the others to their surprise. *ROAR* Saphira roared in front of them as they stood guard. "Stop it, Saphira," Shin said as he went to Saphira''s side to calm her down. "Who are they?" asked Saphira telepathically to Shin as she looked at them with a growl. "I felt your magic power going wild and your heartbeat was getting a little excited so I came over right away" "I thought they were enemies but they are just elves who came to ask for help. I believe it" Shin said, stroking Saphira to soothe her. "It''s okay. She''s not mean, just careful, don''t hold it against her" Shin said apologetically. "It''s not a big deal. She''s a very pretty dragoness" Thalia said with a smile. The others were shocked as a dragon is a very powerful and quite rare creature. And despite appearances, Thalia was also a bit shocked because an S-rank (middle) dragon was even rarer and as young... ''Maybe this dragoness could even become a dragon king in the future'' Thalia thought with a drop of sweat. "I like that one. But they move a little finger and I killed her" Saphira said with pride before walking towards the lake but keeping an eye on them. They then all went towards the cabin and the lake for Shin and Thalia to sit on a table, facing each other. "So? What do you need?" asked Shin as Saphira went into the lake to wash herself. "Hm.. We''ll need your blood" said Thalia with difficulty and apprehension. "Grr" Saphira grunted at the request. Asking for the blood of someone she had just met was odd so she didn''t really expect a positive response. "..." Shin didn''t speak, which added tension to everyone as well as desperation to Thalia. "Of course," Shin replied with a friendly smile, which shocked everyone as Thalia''s eyes widened in wonder and happiness. She now saw the man in front of her as her savior and had an even higher regard for him. "But for what?" asked Shin next with a serious face. Of course he would be willing to give blood if it would really help but it would depend on the reason. Already, he knew that Thalia and the rest had a good soul so they were already starting with a good point. "That''s... It''s to free me from my curse" Thalia replied with a sad, distressed face. "A curse? A curse of what, if you don''t mind me asking?" Shin asked a little surprised because he didn''t feel any dark magic coming off of her or anything. "One that prevents me from being able to have children. And that''s my dearest wish" Thalia said with even more regret and sadness. Shin felt sorry for her. He could see that she wasn''t lying and he completely understood her pain. "Okay," Shin said after much thought. "But how did you know that I could heal you and that you needed my blood?" asked Shin curiously. After all, he could do it now with his Life Energy, there was no need to give his blood. "The spirit of the sacred tree has powers of premonition and predilection and has told us that we should ask for the blood of the being resting here," the priestess replied. Sacred tree spirit?" thought Shin and then realized. "It was this spirit that poured its aura and magical power onto you and your scepter to get you past my bubble," Shin asked even though he was almost sure of the answer. "It''s true, we couldn''t have done it by ourselves" replied the priestess. "I see... Do you have a container?" said Shin. "Yes, of course" said the priestess as she pulled a vial from her pockets. The vial was not made of glass but was made of wood. "I see, a vial made of wood from the sacred tree, you honor my blood, ahah" laughed Shin after taking the vial and examining it, which made the mood warmer for everyone. Shin bit his finger with drops of blood dripping from it. Thalia and the others were surprised and a little intimidated by the power that a single drop of blood gave off. One drop of blood seemed to give off pure, infinite power. They felt younger, fitter and stronger and felt even more comfortable just being around that drop of blood. "Here," Shin said after pouring several drops and handing the vial to Thalia. "Thank you so much," Thalia said with tears in her eyes as the others all bowed in gratitude on behalf of their queen. After several seconds of thanks, they were about to leave when Shin turned around. "Wait," Shin said as Thalia and the others turned around curious as to what Shin might want. "Take. Although I highly doubt it will work, just in case, take this feather and put it next to you" Shin said as he spread his wings and plucked a feather that floated to the priestess. The priestess held the feather with great care while she could still power it like the drop. She regarded both as a treasure not far from the divine. A creature of SS rank is the pinnacle of power in this world and is not so far from the divine. "Thank you," Thalia said emotionally as she watched Shin turn around with sparkling eyes and flushed cheeks. Then they left while Shin went to Saphira in the lake to wash her with soap. Thalia imprinted this image and especially the man in her memory before leaving. ----------------------------------------------------------- \ 2 years later / "Ready Saphira?" asked Shin as he looked back at Saphira. He was dressed in a large hooded robe like the one he had taken when he arrived in Dragnof. "Always," replied Saphira. Then the two of them stepped out of the bubble and into this world. ------------------- ****************** ------------------- I forgot to mention that during those two years, Shin could no longer go to the divine realm because of his injuries and a disruption in his connection with the space-time during his journey to the new world. But when the two years were up, he went to see them again and told them what had happened so far. Chapter 67 After exiting the bubble, Shin and Saphira quietly made their way out of the forest. They encountered no problems given their magical power and the aura of life that Shin gave off, S-rank monsters are smart and know how to respect the strong, at least some of them and for the rebels, Saphira only subdued them. "Finally" said Shin as they reached the exit. Ahead of them was a large, vast plain with no end in sight. Shin closed his eyes and used his life energy to sense any life at all. "Over there I can sense life, a small village," Shin said, pointing to the left. "I can also feel a life energy similar to the elf queen over there, I guess it''s the elf kingdom" said Shin looking to the right. "Let''s go to the village first" said Shin having made his decision.. "What are you going to do?" asked Saphira telepathically, curious. "Explore. I want to explore this world, gather books and knowledge. Know everything and see everything" said Shin with eyes shining with excitement and a playful smile. "I didn''t know you liked it so much. Are you a wise man or a Hermit?" said Saphira with a gentle scoff. "Pfft," Shin huffed as he walked off in the direction of the village. "What about you?" asked Shin to Saphira. "I''ll look for opponents and get stronger, but I''ll always be watching you, wherever you are," Saphira said in an overprotective voice. "Okay." And just like that, Saphira flew away while Shin walked towards the village and took his time to look at everything curiously. 1 hour later, Shin had finally arrived. The village was quite far from the forest so 1 hour might seem normal but Shin could have done it in a few minutes. "Aaaah!" As he approached the village, he could hear a scream of terror from a woman so he hurried to the village. ------------------------ \ ? In the village / In the middle of the village, all the inhabitants were grouped together while in the middle were several men. There was a very large, muscular man with a huge machete with several other men next to him. And in front of this big man was an old man on his knees with an ugly wound on his ?h?st. "That''ll teach you, old man," said the big muscular man. "Ahah, he really thought he could do something against the boss?" laughed one of the men next to him. "But still, that big guy is a former C-rank, that''s pretty impressive" said another. "Maybe, but he''s just a pile of old bones now" laughed another. This group was a group of raiders, thieves, in short, people who killed others for their p???sur? or for goods. And the old man in front was the village chief. This village was in pretty good shape so the raiding party had decided to steal and make a base out of it. This kind of people didn''t really have any principles or goals. The village chief was opposed and being a former C-rank, he was able to resist but his body was not young anymore. The wound that he received was very deadly for him in his condition. The leader of the group was a B rank so he was already at a huge disadvantage. "Leave him!" A girl''s scream was heard as a sword collided with the mercenary''s machete. "Ohoh, a young girl wants to oppose me," said the robber chief with interest. "Surely she will become a beauty later on. Try not to damage her too much, Ozard" said one of the men. "Hmph" gasped the girl in disgust. The girl had long silver hair and grey eyes. She was very pretty but her eyes didn''t show much emotion except anger and disgust, which gave her a rather cold temperament. She had a beautiful black sword. "Olivia, stop," the village leader said with difficulty as he spat out blood. "Shut up old man, girl, I''ll let you attack first" Ozard said with a mocking smile. Olivia squinted her eyes as she ran towards the man. Quick!" thought the thief leader. *SLASH* *CLANG* Ozard was able to react quickly enough and parried the attack with his sword as he pushed Olivia away. Ozard rushed towards Olivia without delay to Olivia''s surprise but she did not lose her composure. He pelted her with high-speed blows but Olivia managed to dodge them and deflect them with her sword. But each blow she blocked was strong and numbed her arms and entire body. "That girl... She''s at least a C-rank" said one of the shocked men. Olivia was C-rank but she had incredible speed and agility not to mention good swordplay. Only, that only allowed her to compete with a B rank like Ozard in just those two areas. Olivia continued to deflect his blows, but she would soon be unable to do so. So on a sudden impulse, she dodged a sword strike and moved in immediately after putting all her strength into her legs. Her speed surpassed even Ozard''s and she passed behind him without him being able to see anything. *SLASH* She swung her sword, but when she did, she suddenly felt heat at her side. *BOOM* One of Ozard''s men was a mage and he threw a fireball at Olivia and she took it head on. But to everyone''s surprise, when Olivia swung her sword, it changed its trajectory towards the fireball and cut it in half. Everyone was shocked, even the villagers and the chief, but that moment gave Ozard time to turn around and swing his arm behind him to punch Olivia in the face. Olivia was able to put her sword in front of her but she had no strength left in her arm, so she was thrown against the wall of a house. "Ahah..." Olivia breathed hard and spat out blood. "You... I have to admit, you''re good and you have a very interesting sword" Ozard said in a husky voice as he walked towards Olivia. "Don''t hurt her" said the village leader with great difficulty as he tried to stand up. "Stay down grandpa!" shouted Ozard angrily as he gave the chief a nasty kick. "Anyway, your sword, it''s the one that helped you slice the fireball, right?" asked Ozard looking at Olivia with a sadistic smile. Olivia couldn''t say anything but look at Ozard with a cold, venomous stare. Ozard walked over to Olivia on the floor and picked up the sword stuck in the ground with his other hand. "It''s a shame but I don''t like you," Ozard said with a cold, murderous face. "Thanks for the gift," Ozard said, pointing his machete skyward and swinging it at Olivia. ''This is how it ends...'' thought Olivia as she closed her eyes. "..." But nothing happened to her so she opened her eyes to see the reason. She was surprised to see a person in front of her wearing a hooded coat that completely hid her identity. But the most shocking thing was that the man had stopped Ozard''s attack with his hand without difficulty or injury. "You... Who are you?!" shouted Ozard angrily, but one could see the terror. "You don''t have to know" said Shin with a cold voice. Shin had seen his soul and he felt it, this man was evil and had done atrocious things. "Die!" yelled Ozard as he was about to use his other hand with Olivia''s sword to attack Shin because he couldn''t get his machete out of the grip of Shin''s hand. Except that the attack never came to Ozard''s surprise as he looked at his hand to see that it was gone and that blood was flowing profusely. "Aaaaaaaaah" Ozard screamed in pain as he dropped his machete, stepped back and held his arm or his hand had been cut off. Whether it was Ozard, his subordinates, the villagers or Olivia, they were all shocked because they hadn''t even seen the attack and it looked like Shin had cut off his hand with his hand. "This sword is not yours" said Shin as he threw Ozard''s hand and the machete he was holding away and took Olivia''s sword. "I''ll borrow it for five seconds" Shin said quietly to Olivia who couldn''t even respond as she looked at Shin with admiration and a d?s?r? for strength. "Go ahead and kill him!" said Ozard to his mage subordinates as they all rushed to send in their attacks. A fireball, a gust of wind, a water bubble, and spikes of earth from the ground rushed towards Shin. "Careful," Olivia said with difficulty. She didn''t want to involve any innocents and receiving four simultaneous attacks from C-rank mages was too much. Shin smiled as she saw how worried Olivia was and had a good heartbeat. He clutched Olivia''s sword in his hands and as the attacks came at him, he gently swung the sword horizontally in front of him. *SLASH* ".." After that, a small silence was established. Then out of nowhere, the magical attacks were cut off and destroyed while Ozard and his subordinates were all sliced up before they could notice. Shin''s attack created no explosion or damage but only a sound of the sword cutting through the wind. The swing was clean and fluid, without hesitation. Seeing this, the villagers were all wide-eyed, especially Olivia who looked at Shin with persistence and determination. *CRACK* A small crack escaped Olivia''s sword as the blade broke, leaving only the hilt. Shin''s attack seemed slow and weak but the sword didn''t resist. This shocked Olivia and her esteem for the person in front of her increased even more. ''His strength and mastery of the sword is incredible and so beautiful'' Olivia thought with admiration as her cold eyes turned bright colours. "I''m sorry" Olivia was pulled from her thoughts as she saw the man right in front of her. Shin sincerely apologized for breaking his sword, he didn''t think this would happen. Besides, it seemed to be a good sword. To apologize and return the favor, Shin had an idea. "As an apology, I''ll reforge this sword for you, only better, how about that?" asked Shin. Olivia was still watching Shin intently. "Train me," Olivia said suddenly. "What?" asked Shin a little confused. "If you really want to apologize, train me and then reforge my sword" said Olivia hopefully. Being trained by such a strong person was more interesting to her and if he could make her an even better sword, she would win everything. Shin looked at Olivia for several seconds which put a lot of pressure on her and even the villagers. "Okay," Shin said as Olivia smiled, which shocked the villagers because she had never smiled before. Shin smiled when he saw her. He had analyzed her emotions, motivations and soul to see that she had a very pure soul and a huge d?s?r? to become stronger to protect everyone. His goal was to explore the world, to collect books but also to experiment and he thought that taking such an interesting girl under his wing was a good experience. "You can live in my house. There''s a spare room," Olivia said, returning to her cooler state but you could see the excitement in her eyes. "Alright but just before, let me take care of the leader" said Shin as he turned back to the villagers. "Ah, Chief!" shouted Olivia as she rushed towards the dying village chief on the ground. "Don''t worry," Shin said as he saw the concern on Olivia''s face as she sat next to the chief. Shin was surrounded by life energy that went to the chief and healed him of all his wounds or even illness. After that, the chief woke up healthier than ever to everyone''s relief. All the villagers thanked Shin and welcomed him and Olivia took Shin home. She lived in a small wooden house with two floors, a little out of the village. "Do you live alone?" asked Shin as she entered the house and saw no one. "Yes, but my parents abandoned me when I was a baby in the village," Olivia said without a hint of sadness. "Sorry," Shin apologized for his clumsiness. "It''s okay," Olivia said. Then Shin walked around the house to the floor where her room would be. "Fine, thank you." "To thank you, I''m making dinner tonight," said Shin. Shin sat down in her room and finally took off her coat to go down to the kitchen. Olivia had been very surprised to see what Shin looked like and thought he was very handsome. But nothing romantic or anything. Just respect. Shin made dinner, Olivia devoured everything on the table and they went to bed. The next day, Olivia was up very early as usual to train. Shin got up much later and started training her. \ 2 years later / "Ah!" Outside in front of the house, Olivia attacked Shin and he managed to resist her as well as put a hit on her. "Well done," Shin said, looking at Olivia with pride. In those two years he had learned a lot about her and she had become his little prot¨¦g¨¦. He had watched her train and grow for two years. Olivia was now sixteen years old and had grown to be more m?tur?. She still had cold expressionless eyes except in front of Shin to whom she gave smiles and emotions in her eyes. In those two years she saw him as her guardian that she never had, her family. "You have grown up and become strong in the last two years" Shin said patting her on the head for her greatest appreciation. "And today is the end of your training" When Shin said this, the joy in Olivia suddenly disappeared and was replaced by a great sadness. Shin was also sad but it had already been two years, he didn''t think he would train her for so long but he had grown attached to this girl. After that they went home and ate until noon, the time when Shin left. "Listen, you have a big heart and an incredible talent for the sword" said Shin in front of the house. He wasn''t lying, she had a great talent for the sword and had a good affinity with the element of wind which boosted her already monstrous speed and agility even more. That''s why in addition to the sword, he trained her a lot on strength as well to compensate. "You have the possibility to help a lot of people and I know that you will accomplish great things and that I will be proud of you. "Remember, don''t let your judgement be based on someone''s race or status but trust your heartbeat and instincts and listen to them" He says this because in those two years he was able to learn more about this world. This world was a huge continent where there were many different types of monsters and species. Monsters, elves, spirits, demons, beast men, dragons or even phoenixes, although more rare. In the south of the continent there was a huge forest which was the home and country of the elves. To the north of the continent was the habitat and land of the beastmen. To the west of the continent was the habitat and land of the demons. And to the east of the continent was the habitat and land of the humans. The continent was at peace without any war, although there was friction between some races. In the middle of the continent there was a big city where the biggest academy of the continent was located, where different races went. And racism and discrimination existed in this world, that''s why Shin told Olivia that. "I''m going to miss you," Olivia said with a lot of emotion in her voice. Shin was also sad and hugged her. "I''m going to go to the demons to fix your sword and I''ll bring it back to you, like I promised" Shin said as he separated from Olivia. The village was not far from the land of demons, between the land of demons and elves. And Olivia''s sword turned out to be made of a rare metal found in the demon realm. So for the adventure and the sword, Shin planned to go to the demon land to repair the sword with that metal and strengthen it with materials because they would be better than Fairy Tail''s. "Goodbye" said Shin as he put on his hood and left. He went to say goodbye to the villagers as he had been part of the village for the past two years helping them. In fact, since he had been in the village, the village had never been so prosperous and the crops were plentiful. \ A few hours later / Shin was now far from the village on a cliff and was coming to the border of the demon land as Saphira came behind him from the sky. "You''ll see him again," Saphira said in a soft, comforting voice. Saphira had been surprised when she returned to Shin when she saw that he had taken a disciple under his wing. And she had seen how over time he had begun to grow attached to this girl. Even Saphira had taken a liking to her. "I know," Shin said as he looked straight ahead into demon land. Chapter 68 Shin was now back in the land of demons. He ventured out and roamed the land in peace, exploring, taking ingredients. While in a very large forest that ran from the border, he emerged to be greeted by a vast, dead, deserted plain. He crossed this plain where he had the opportunity to experience violent sandstorms and tornadoes. On the way he stopped when he sensed presences nearby and felt they were in danger. On his way he could see a car surrounded by people who seemed to be soldiers even without armour but in suits. But they were mostly in bad shape because of the monsters surrounding them. Huge sand worms, several of rank A, AA and even one of rank AAA. There was also a beautiful woman who looked to be 22-25 years old with long pink hair, beautiful green eyes and a beautiful dress. In fact, the soldiers and the woman were fast and physically strong enough to focus on hand-to-hand combat when they couldn''t use magic. ''Vampires...'' thought Shin after analyzing the status of a soldier. But the number of worms was increasing and they were getting overwhelmed. "''Well, I''d better help them,'' Shin said as he made a big jump towards them. -------- "Careful" said the woman to a soldier as she jumped up and gave a big kick to the worm that was thrown violently to the ground. "Thank you princess" said the soldier as the princess responded with a smile and a nod. "There are too many of them and the big one is too powerful for us" said the princess after analyzing the situation. "Go away princess, we''ll hold them off!" said one soldier as all the others nodded. "No, I will not leave you to certain death" said the princess as she prepared to fight again. Then with a single blow, a worm was sliced in half. And a second worm, then a third, a fourth. Everyone was surprised, even the worms who were trying to figure out what was going on. This caused the AAA worm to move and burrow into the ground and spring up on the princess and the soldiers. In front of the princess, a man hidden under a hooded cloak appeared and conjured up a magical shield in front of them as the worm took it on the chin while the shield had not a scratch on it. As the worm leader was thrown, Shin''s hand burst into flame as he effortlessly swung his hand. A sea of green flame erupted over a wide area burning all the hundreds of worms on the surface, not even the worm leader could resist. Shin''s foot then glowed with magical power and earth element as the ground shook and huge spikes of rock shot out of the ground with the worms body at the end. All the vampire soldiers and the princess were very surprised. The man in front of the princess must have been at least S rank, although he seemed to have mastered his power very well because he was not exerting any pressure. "Thank you for helping us" said the princess sincerely. "Hm, no problem" said Shin with a soft voice that surprised the princess. "Well, I''ll be going, be careful" said Shin as he was about to leave. "Wait!" the princess shouted at Shin stopping him. "We''re going to the capital, do you want to come?" the princess asked with a small blush. "Princess!" some of the soldiers said suspiciously. "He saved our lives" said the princess with authority without aggression making the guards shut up. ''The capital? That would be a good place to gather more accurate information about this country'' thought Shin. "If you don''t mind, then I will humbly accept the offer" Shin said respectfully knowing that she was still a princess even if he didn''t really know which one. "No need to be so polite, call me Moka" said Moka with some embarrassment. "Alright, Moka" said Shin making Moka blush a little. Entering the carriage, Shin took off his hood subduing Moka. Her face had turned completely red but she came to her senses a little embarrassed as she glanced around. "So, you''re a princess?" asked Shin to start a conversation and find out a little more about Moka. "Not really. Actually, I''m the daughter of the head of the Akashiya family, representative of the vampire race" Moka said as Shin asked for more details on how it worked. "The demon country and demons in general are ruled by the demon king and his family but there are other big families that represent the different races of demons, like us vampires" "I see," said Shin. The demon race is quite large and has several "sub" races. The heads of these families are therefore the ones who hold the most power among the demons below the royal family, the family of the demon king. In the case of vampires for example, there are many noble vampire families but the Akashiya family is the one that represents them and the strongest. After chatting the whole way, they finally arrived at the capital where the demon king resided. And Shin had to admit that it was quite pretty with the dark tone illuminated by the lights of the city, as the carriage ride had been quite long and so the night had had time to fall. Moka took Shin to an inn following his request to spend the night. "A meeting is going to take place with the royal family and the heads of the families so I came early and am waiting for my family" Moka said to Shin before going downstairs. "You told me you came to have an audience with the demon king?" asks Moka remembering the surprise she had when he told her. Having an audience with the demon king was very difficult but remembering his power, she was sure it was possible. "If you want to thank you for saving us, I can ask my father to request an audience with the demon king for you." "That would be great" Shin said with a grateful smile as he wanted the best material possible and no doubt the best material would be something complicated to get. So asking the demon king himself was the best thing to do, but Shin hadn''t really thought about how to contact him. "Alright, I''ll do that, I''ll send someone tomorrow to let you know, good night" Moka said in a flustered tone when he saw Shin''s smile and left, leaving Shin outside an inn. Shin then entered the inn, paid with the money Moka gave him and fell asleep in his room. ----------------------------------------------- Shin got up late in the morning as usual, got dressed and then went downstairs to have breakfast. "Is there anyone here named Shin?" said a loud voice in the inn drawing Shin''s attention and he raised his hand. ''They weren''t hanging around'' thought Shin as he hurriedly finished his breakfast. "Good morning, Princess Moka asked me to give you this which will get you to the meeting in two hours" said a well dressed vampire handing him some sort of emblem then left apologetically. So he spent two hours in the city exploring, remembering the location of places and having fun. Then he headed for the castle entrance when the two hours were up. "Halt" said two demons at the entrance preventing Shin from entering. "I''ll take care of it" said Shin taking the emblem without wasting time. "Excuse us, we''ll take you there" said the soldiers eagerly after seeing the emblem he was holding. Shin walked through the castle as he attracted attention despite the hood. Soon he arrived at a doorway that was quite large, but it wasn''t even the throne room. "My King, the guest has arrived," said the soldier beside Shin. "Let him in," said a loud, deep voice from behind the door. Probably the demon king," Shin thought at the power of the voice alone. The door half opened as Shin stepped through it so that it closed quickly. In front of him was a large long table with chairs around it and a throne at the end. Vampire, werewolf, su??ubus, undead, yokai, witch, and of course, demon for the demon king," Shin thought as he saw all the heads of the families seated. Behind them were also what appeared to be the children of each head of household as well as the demon king and his wife. (A.N: Demons are a race in their own right just like vampires, etc., it''s just that they are all put in the "demonic" category so we use "demon" in the general term. But to make the difference, the demon race will be called "pureblood demon" while "demon" will be used to categorize all "demon" races). "I salute the demon king," Shin said respectfully, bowing. "...You are very polite to a king who is not your own" says the man on the throne at the end of the table, the demon king with his wife next to him and the children behind. "You are still a king" said Shin as he straightened up and noticed some superior looks from some of the head of the family''s children. "So I have received information from the daughter of the head of the vampire family but who are you and what do you want?" the demon king asked without hostility but with curiosity. "If I''m here, it''s to ask for a favor" said Shin politely. "Which one?" asked the ever more curious demon king. "I would like to have access to your most precious metal" said Shin unabashedly and honestly. "You!" "How dare you ask that, a complete stranger!" The son of the head of the werewolf family and the undead both shouted at Shin''s arrogance but were stopped by their parent. "It''s something precious you ask. And in exchange for what?" the demon king asked as the family heads looked at Shin with serious, stern eyes. "Whatever you want if it''s not immoral," Shin said confidently and without concern. He could see that the demon king seemed to be a fairly intelligent person. "I have some small ideas but I don''t know your power despite what the princess of the vampire family says" said the demon king with a slight smile. "If that''s all it is, I can show you" said Shin as his eyes glowed and he unleashed his magical power. *BOOM* All at once the castle, the entire city and even the entire demon country was under immense pressure. Only the inhabitants and less powerful people were under less pressure due to Shin''s control. The children of the family heads and the demon king were on their knees while the family heads were struggling under the pressure as they tried to protect their children a little. The demon king had the least trouble but you could still see drops of sweat on his face as he also protected his children while his wife was on the same level as the heads of the families. Shin finally stopped, leaving everyone breathing heavily. "You. Who are you?" the vampire family head asked with disbelief and difficulty. "I am Shin" said Shin. "No, rather, what are you?" asked the head of the witch family, fascinated by Shin''s magical power. "..." Shin did not answer. "This power... SS rank isn''t it" said the demon king looking at Shin with a different look, more respectful but not under shock. "Yes," Shin replied without hiding it. Everyone was even more shocked except the demon king because he was the only one who had ever seen an SS rank existence. "Sorry, I couldn''t think of a quicker way to show you" said Shin sincerely. "Do you know about the monster hordes?" the demon king suddenly asked as everyone else took in the events, some of the children looked at Shin intrigued, some terrified, some with angry and envious looks. "No," said Shin, intrigued by the hordes of monsters. "For some time now, hordes of monsters have been appearing in the country and attacking the kingdom," said the demon king with great seriousness. "The four royal generals are dealing with it of course, but the monsters are getting much too numerous and stronger so reinforcements would not be unwelcome" said the demon king looking at Shin. "So you want me to help you against the hordes of monsters in exchange for the metal" said Shin seriously looking at the demon king. "Absolutely" replied the demon king. It looked like a staring match. "Okay and for how long?" said Shin with a smile that took the demon king and the others by surprise. They didn''t think he would agree so easily. But why would he refuse? "Time... Honestly, I don''t know," said the demon king, although it was clear that he himself was not very comfortable with the subject. ''It will allow me to become stronger, gain better materials from the monsters and...'' thought Shin. "But I have another condition" Shin suddenly said seriously, which still took everyone by surprise who was relieved. Some were upset that Shin was taking advantage of so much, but they couldn''t do anything against an SS rank existence. Others, like the demon king, were apprehensive about what an SS-ranked existence might want in addition to the difficulty of the request. "I hear you have a huge and rich library, I would like to have access to it" said Shin with a big smile and sparkling eyes eager for knowledge. "Ahahahah" laughed the demon king after a silence. An SS rank existence wanting to be able to read in a library? "You''re funny, I like you!" said the demon king wiping tears of laughter from the corner of his eyes as the queen smiled. "Alright, I''ll give you access to the entire castle library and also to the royal family book!" declared the demon king. "My king! You can''t...!" shouted a head of the family but was quickly interrupted by the gaze of the demon king. "Thank you my king, I appreciate it" replied Shin with sincerity and a slight bow. "I''ll leave you to it, I wouldn''t want to disturb you any longer in your meeting. Goodbye demon king" Shin said politely after a few seconds, nodded his thanks to Moka and prepared to leave. "Wait! Where are you staying?" the demon queen who hadn''t spoken since the beginning suddenly called out. "Hm? I''m staying at a small inn in the city, demon queen" Shin said, still polite, as he turned around. "How would you like to have a room as a guest in the castle?" asked the demon queen with appreciation for Shin''s politeness and honesty. Some of the family heads were even more jealous than before to see the privilege Shin was receiving. But most understood that the demon king and queen wanted to be on the right side of this existence. "Uh, sure if you don''t mind." "By no means" replied the demon queen as she received quiet congratulations from her husband. "Take and give to a servant, she will take you to your room" said the queen as a paper appeared in her hand and floated towards Shin. "Thank you, goodbye" said Shin with a bow as he left the room. "I don''t want anyone to offend this person" ordered the demon king with power and seriousness in his voice. After that, Shin went to his room, settled down and wandered around the city again until nightfall, then fell asleep. ------------------------------------------- \ In the divine kingdom / "Daddy!" shouted Erza as her father entered the house. "Hi princess, how are you?" said Shin with a big smile as he took Erza in his arms. "Honey" said Irene who came out of the kitchen and gave him a kiss. They all went into the living room and ate the meal Shin made while Shin talked about his adventures. "A disciple?" asked Irene curiously. "Yes, her name is Olivia, she is very good with a sword. "Hmph, I''d like to see that" said Erza with a touch of jealousy. "Ahah" laughed Shin and Irene. "You''ve all gotten stronger" said Shin after seeing the new ranks. "Of course, we practice every day!" said Erza with pride. Irene and Zeref were now at rank S (high) while Erza was at rank S (low) and Mavis at rank AAA (high) They trained by fighting each other, or else they fought either with the divine beasts of the forest of life who were obedient to the God of Life and lowered their level, or with the God-Kings who did the same. "And how is your relationship with the God Kings?" asked Shin. "Well, the God of Creation and the Goddess of Destruction are very nice and as for the Goddess of Death..." said Irene. "What''s wrong with her? She threatened you" asked Shin with some anger. "No, she gets along with me but with mum... she seems jealous" answered Erza. "Sigh..." "Maybe you should give her a chance?" said Irene suddenly, which surprised Erza and Shin. Irene was quite possessive and wouldn''t let another woman get close to Shin unless she had really strong feelings and approved of him. Polygamy also existed in the world of Fairy Tail. "Don''t be surprised. I can see that she really loves you and is suffering for it. The Goddess of Destruction told me that she talks about you all the time, that she really cherishes you and has natural feelings for you" Irene said with understanding in her voice. After a couple of discussion between them, Shin said that he would go and talk to her and see what happens. "Well, I have to go, I''ll be back soon!" said Shin. After several hours with them, he left the divine realm. ------------------------------------ "Mmh" Shin woke up with difficulty, he missed Irene''s presence as he woke up. When he got dressed, he could see a letter on the bedside table. "An adventurer''s guild?" said Shin as he read the letter. In this letter, the demon king advised him to join the adventurer''s guild so that he could earn money and the battles against the invasion he would do could count and be useful to increase his rank and earn more money. "Hmmm.... Why not? After all, I also came to experience new things then it would be useful to have some money" Shin said as he thought and then left his room and teleported into the city. "It''s here" said Shin as he appeared in a dark alleyway where across the street was a large multi-story building with "Guild" written in large letters. Still wearing his hooded robe, he entered the guild. Why was he still wearing his hooded robe? Because he thought it was cool, his appearance avoided attracting attention and he prefers to remain anonymous for some things even if it might not be the case later. When he came in, he attracted attention. "Who''s that?" "A new guy?" "He thinks he''s all powerful by hiding his identity." While many adventurers were talking about Shin, Shin walked towards the reception. "Hello, welcome" said the woman at the front desk with a smile. "Hello, I would like to become an adventurer" asked Shin politely. "Of course, please fill out this paper" said the woman handing him a paper that asked for first name, last name, age, profession, etc. Shin wrote everything down and hesitated about his profession since he used sword and magic but in the end he decided to go for mage. "A mage, good" The woman took the sheet, put it in a kind of machine from which came out an adventurer card. "By the way, I have a paper to give you" Shin said, pulling a paper out of his space but pretending to pull it out of his pocket. "Hm?" The woman was confused and took the paper. "W-What?" The woman began to stammer with wide eyes as she saw that the paper was from the demon king! "I''ll call the guild leader right away" the woman said as she left then returned after a few minutes and took Shin upstairs to see the guild leader. All the adventurers were surprised and suspicious as to why he was going to see the guild leader. The fact is that every country of every race was visited by travellers of other races, so the cities were diverse, although some races were less seen in some countries because of some friction. "Hello" said Shin as he entered the room where the guild master was. "Hello" said a female voice from the couch in front. A witch...'' thought Shin. "Amenda" said the witch. "Shin" "So let me get this straight, who are you to receive a personal letter from the king?" the curious witch asked after telling Shin to sit down across from her. "No one, just a passerby who helps the king in exchange for a favor" said Shin with a suspicious smile for the witch. "A passerby hm? From what I understand, you''re going to help during the monster invasion" the witch asked glancing at Shin who nodded. "You know, the guild recruits adventurers for the monster invasion provided they have enough strength and given the invasions, adventurers of at least B rank are required." the witch explained. "And to receive a letter from the king approving your participation, your strength must be of the highest order. But I would like to know how strong," Amanda said with obvious curiosity. "I can see you''ve taken up the profession of mage so I''d just like to measure your magical power to get an idea," Amanda said as she pulled a device out of a ring. "...Alright" said Shin. He didn''t see a problem, especially since the king''s letter already gave a hint. "Put your hand there, insert some of your magic power and the device will ?ssign a rank to your magic power. This device measures up to rank S" Amanda explained as Shin placed his hand on the device. As he inserted some of his magic power, the machine projected a letter. "S" Amanda whispered with shock in her eyes but she could not react as the machine broke. "...You..." Amanda couldn''t even speak. The rank ?ssigned was equivalent to the rank of adventurer you could have. This machine was used to measure the amount and strength of a mage''s magic power. For swordsmen or other body-to-body professions, it was a test with another adventurer. In Shin''s case, this meant that he was an S-rank mage! Only... "The machine exploded... That means..." Amanda stammered in disbelief. "Sorry," Shin said sincerely, scratching the back of his head. Amanda took several minutes to recover and then let Shin go, approving of his participation. Soon, a list of adventurers participating in the invasion was hung up in the guild hall. And everyone was wondering who "Shin" was. Leaving all this behind, Shin went into a dark alley and teleported to his guest room in the castle. He came out of his room and asked a servant where the library was. On his bedside table was not only the papers but also a badge that proved his guest title and gave him privileges including access to the library. When he arrived at the library, he showed his badge and entered. The library was circular and huge. "It would take me years to read it all," said Shin with wide eyes sparkling at the size and number of books. The library was very quiet and restful. Since it was the royal library, he ?ssumed that it was less crowded than a public library. Shin walked around the library, looked at the books, picked up several, floated them and looked for a place to sit. While looking for a place, he came across a table with a woman on it. She was 25 years old, about Shin''s age if you didn''t count his immortality, with long white hair and jewel pink eyes. A beautiful woman wearing a white dress with golden bridles and jewels. She was bathed in sunlight from the window next door and her face focused on the book in front of her gave her a rather s?xy charm. Shin remembered her from the meeting where she was standing behind the demon king. ''The elder daughter of the demon king'' Shin thought as he remembered that she was the taller of his two daughters. "Hello" Shin said as he approached her without any flirting or anything but he thought "why not?" then it would still be advantageous if he could become friends with the demon king''s daughter. The girl looked up as she heard someone calling her name and was surprised to see Shin. "H-Hello" the girl said with a bit of a stammer and fear. The only time she had seen Shin was during the meeting and with his display of power, she was quite intimidated. Especially when she saw that even her father seemed to respect him for his power. "You don''t need to be afraid. Sorry about the meeting, making you was not my goal" Shin said with a sincere smile that soothed the girl for some unknown reason. "Can I sit down? I also came to read" asked Shin. "Yes of course" replied the girl after calming down. "My name is Shin, may I ask what your name is?" asked Shin with courtesy and respect, after all she was still the daughter of the demon king. "Yue," the princess replied kindly with a smile. For some reason she didn''t understand, Shin''s presence felt welcoming and pleasant. "You''re wondering how I can be like this with so much power, aren''t you?" said Shin surprising Yue who looked embarrassed. "Don''t be embarrassed, you''re curious, I understand" replied Shin with a small laugh. "You know, I wasn''t always this strong. I was lucky enough to be able to become one" Shin said as he looked out the window as Yue began to be absorbed in his words. "Despite becoming so strong and continuing to grow, I never thought of bullying the weakest or conquering the world. I have always been neutral and friendly, loving to enrich myself with knowledge, loving life, family, animals" Shin said as Yue could relate a little to some things. "Be careful, I don''t sell myself, I wouldn''t dare because it''s also a weakness, I''m not perfect, nobody is" "But strength is necessary, to be able to keep himself and his loved ones safe" Shin said with a determination hidden behind his words as he turned his gaze to Yue. A minute of silence began as they looked into each other''s eyes but Yue quickly turned her gaze with a slightly red face. "Anyway, I can see that you like to read" Shin said as he saw the pile of books beside Yue. "Y-Yes, I like learning about the world, trying to figure out mysteries, understanding things that others can''t, especially when you''re locked up in this castle most of the time" Yue said leaving her blush aside and saying the last part of the sentence in a low voice with sad eyes. "I see" Shin said as he smiled a little when he heard the last part, planning to help her. "Say, are you an Elf?" asked Yue curiously. "Hm? Why would you think that?" "To achieve your power, you had to live a long time and elves are the ones with the longest life expectancy, plus you give off a nature-like and benevolent aura." "That''s not untrue, but are you sure they''re the only ones with those characteristics?" asked Shin looking at Yue with amusement. "Hmm.... Dragon? Although they have more of a powerful and destructive aura. But considering your power, the only dragons would be..." said Yue thinking before widening her eyes. "Are you a dragon king?!" she shouted in amazement. But Shin didn''t react and she realized that it wasn''t that. "Other than dragons and elves, I don''t see..." said Yue as she pondered even the extinct or rare species she would have seen in the books. "I don''t see," Yue said as she gave up. "Maybe you''ll find out later" Shin replied mysteriously, greatly disturbing Yue. Then they continued to talk and read books, leaving the library in silence, but the silence was greatly appreciated by both of them. They found it soothing and quiet. \ Two hours later / "Is a Mr. Shin here?" Suddenly the library door opened suddenly and a man shouted. "Yes," Shin said as the man at the door hurried over to him. "The demon king wants you at the wall. The horde of monsters is here" the man said with some stress and fear. "Alright, I''m going, goodbye princess" Shin said seriously as he got up to leave. As he left, Shin patted the man on the shoulder and suddenly the man felt less stressed and more at ease to his surprise. "Ah, princess, your father the demon king is also asking for you," the man said eagerly as he knelt down in front of Yue. "Alright" Yue replied as she stood up and wanted to catch up with Shin but since he had already disappeared. Next time, I''d like to see his face,'' thought Yue. For the past two hours, she hadn''t dared to ask Shin to show his face out of rudeness. "Demon King" Shin appeared on the wall as he walked towards the demon king. "Ah, there you are" said the demon king seriously as he turned around but one could see surprise as he had not seen or felt Shin coming. ''I didn''t even feel him coming'' thought all the people next to the demon king with shock and caution. With the demon king were the queen and her youngest daughter, the four royal generals and the family heads who were only there because they were there for the meeting at the time of the invasion. There were a few adventurers on the wall who looked at Shin with curiosity about his identity while some recognized him as the new adventurer who had signed up. "Indeed, it''s a big horde... and powerful, why are there hordes like that" said Shin as he approached the edge of the wall and looked at the horde in the distance. "All we know is that they come from a forest far away where they all swarm. We''ve already thought of exterminating them there, but the forest gives off a strange, dark power, and there are many monsters there, and many powerful ones. We lose less soldiers protecting here than going there" explained the demon king looking at the horde. "Hmm" Shin looked at the horde, observed them more carefully and identified them all. "They are corrupted" said Shin getting everyone''s attention. "Anyway, some of them are corrupted while others seem to follow and get caught up in the movement, some even seem to be afraid" Shin said with interest and thought. "Scared? They are monsters" said one man, one of the royal generals. "From your point of view yes. But after reaching a certain rank of power, monsters reach a state of consciousness that allows them to think sharply and reflect and express feelings" replied Shin. During this conversion, Yue came to the wall and listened carefully to what Shin said. "You speak as if they were human beings" said a head of the family with disdain and disgust. "Hmph, I have my own definition of being human" said Shin breathlessly, tired of the head of the family''s arrogance and imbecility. Yue looked at Shin with a small blush and eyes sparkling with respect and appreciation. "Anyway, I''ll go alone" said Shin as he stepped forward. "What?" said the demon king taken by surprise. Everyone looked at Shin with surprise and shock. "Are you crazy?!" said a woman, one of the royal generals. "You think you can handle this horde alone?!" shouted one of the family heads angrily. "I only want to prove to the king that he can trust me and that I can perform the service he asked of me against my request, nothing more" said Shin with a neutral voice as he jumped off the wall. "He''s crazy." "What is he doing?!" Several adventurers shouted as they saw Shin jump but did nothing as the king said nothing. "Father, are you going to let Shin go like this?!" shouted Yue as she looked at her father angrily. "Ohoh, my daughter is worried about ''Shin''" said the demon queen teasingly as she raised the word ''Shin'' while the demon king looked at his daughter with shocked fatherly eyes. "What? N-No it''s not like that. W-We only talked in the library that''s all. We became friends... I think," Yue stammered with a completely red face, she said the last sentence in a whisper with eyes of envy and mixed feelings. ''This is the first time I''ve seen my daughter like this'' thought the queen. "No one will have my daughters" said the demon king with a straight face as the mother and daughters looked at him like a fool. "He''s coming to the horde" said an adventurer in disbelief. This put everyone back into silence as they all looked towards Shin who may have arrived before the horde. No one was planning to interrupt him. Shin walked as the horde was in front of him and moved forward. Then he took a step forward and when his foot hit the ground, a powerful killing intent burst from his body and covered the entire sky. "C-C''est" All the adventurers on the wall trembled with fear and fell to their knees. The demon king and the heads of the families found the air heavy and had a sweat on their foreheads as he protected the others and the city. The horde in front of him stopped as some of the monsters shook with fear, others shook but would not back down and some had nothing. Shin stopped and sent out his life aura for those who would flee to reassure them and tell them to leave. Those on the wall and in the city felt more comfortable with the Life energy, and all the monsters did the same as many monsters left but the rest did not change their decision. "If I can avoid unnecessary casualties" said Shin as he was happy to see many monsters leave. Even some monsters "corrupted" by the dark energy regained their minds and left while others stayed. The Life Energy crushed and destroyed the dark energy without any problems. Honestly, there must have been only about 50,000 monsters and almost ten thousand were gone. "Now, I can''t do anything for you so excuse me but... let the cleanup begin" said Shin as his spear appeared in the air. *ROAAAAAR* He grabs his spear, launches himself towards the monsters and instantly arrives in front of them as they roar. *SLASH* Immediately, Shin sliced the first one, jumped on its corpse and threw himself in the air to get a bigger view. "Hey, who''s next?" Shin laughed lightly to himself. *ROAR* In the air, a dragon headed straight for Shin. Shin pointed his spear at the dragon as a ball of magical power appeared at the end of the spear and shot a beam that disintegrated the dragon. *BOOM* *BOOM* He swung his spear to the right as the beam followed its path and disintegrated everything in its path. A humanoid monster with wings went towards Shin to punch him, but Shin did a high-speed backflip, coming up behind him and kicking him, sending him to the ground. *BOOM* Shin teleported to the ground and hundreds of monsters pounced on him. He didn''t move and as they came at him, they were all cut into pieces. And he continued to slice all the monsters that came at him with a refined mastery of the spear. When he had sliced through thousands of monsters in a few minutes, he swung his spear into the pile. All the monsters took the opportunity to run at him and Shin responded by running at them. As they were about to meet, Shin took a final step that summoned huge spikes of earth and ice as he dodged all the monsters and their attacks by leaping into the air in torpedoes. A third of the battlefield was filled with huge earth and ice spikes as Shin landed on the side of one of his spikes. A dragon took the opportunity to spit fire at him, he responded by jumping over the dragon, putting a hand on his back as he fired a fireball that destroyed the dragon before he launched himself. *BOOM* The fireball slammed into the ground and exploded killing thousands of monsters. The rest of the fight was all about that. Shin dodged the attacks in the air with ease by leaning on the monsters and attacked with his magic. Fireballs, lightning bolts, arrows of light, even a huge sword of darkness that he swung at the ground crushing the monsters and scattering into thousands of small swords of darkness and of course, he didn''t forget to go body to body with punches, kicks, ... *BOOM* *BOOM* The battlefield had become ruins, craters everywhere, giant spikes of earth and ice reshaping the landscape, scorched earth and explosions in every corner. "It''s time to end this," Shin said in a serious voice as he stood atop a spike littered with monster corpses. He was overlooking the battlefield. After thirty minutes of mostly fun fighting, he had decided to end it. *ROAR* *CROAR* At that moment two distinct roars were heard. To his left was a rather large white tiger and to his right a large bird that seemed familiar to Shin as they looked at each other. "A Phoenix?" said Shin in surprise. This was the first time he had met a Phoenix besides himself, not to mention that they were rare in this world, more so than dragons. "A Phoenix?!" said Yue to the wall, shocked and amazed. "It''s amazing, to see such a rare creature here... unfortunately, it must have appeared on this battlefield" said the demon king with fascination and sadness for the last part. "These two look young yet powerful for their age" said Shin seeing that the two creatures were still only teenagers yet already S (low) rank. "Oddly enough, they are still under the control of that dark energy... They must have arrived on the battlefield after the others..." muttered Shin. The two creatures did not wait: the white tiger jumped with great power in its paws towards Shin and the Phoenix flew at great speed towards Shin. Shin found these animals too valuable and talented to kill, and they had no control over their movements and thoughts. Shin closed his eyes for a few seconds, made a decision, and opened his eyes, which glowed with power. His wings appeared and opened several meters as his magical power roared. The white tiger, controlled by the dark energy, continued and gave a powerful claw to Shin even though it was shaking hard against Shin''s magic power but was parried by its left wing. Shin shifted his gaze to the Phoenix and looked at it with a stern look, he was working his Phoenix bloodline and at the same time he sent a wave of Life Energy to rid it of the dark energy. The Phoenix seemed to come to his senses and felt his body squeeze and his instincts scream to bow. As he looked at Shin, he felt his bloodline and his entire body stir as if he felt the presence of the apex of his race, his king. Then he stopped in flight and landed on the ground as he bowed his heads and lowered his wings in respect and submission. Shin looked away to his left as he saw the white tiger still attacking his wing, so he gave a great wing strike sending the tiger to the ground. *BOOM* As soon as it hit the ground, Shin teleported in front of it, put his hand on its head and sent a wave of Life Energy to rid it of the dark energy as well. Also coming to his senses, the tiger lowered his head with tremors. He felt a different pressure than the bloodline pressure with the Phoenix, but it was a pressure one felt when faced with a being far more powerful than himself. Seeing that both were subdued, Shin put away his wings and stopped unleashing his magic as he returned to a softer, friendlier face, even if it wasn''t visible through the hood. "Come on," Shin said as he turned slightly and looked at the Phoenix who hurried over. As the two stood in front of Shin with their heads bowed, he patted and stroked their heads to their immense surprise. "You two are very strong" Shin complimented as the two looked up and could see a smile. They no longer felt terrified and pressured but calm, at ease. "I won''t hurt you two. Your actions earlier were against your will and I''m sorry for making you" Shin said apologetically, surprising both of them even more, and for some reason, Shin''s voice and words felt good and warm to their hearts. "So are you going to stay here and keep fighting?" asked Shin as they both shook their heads "no". "Then why not come with me? How about that?" said Shin. The two were surprised, looked at each other for a few seconds and nodded as the tiger rubbed against Shin''s arm and purred, making Shin laugh. *BOOM* *ROAR* Suddenly, a loud roar was heard as a powerful magic beam came at them. The three dodged as they looked at the spot from which the beam came. A huge multi-headed creature, which was the head of the city castle and even bigger than the 300m wall, appeared in the middle of the battlefield. "What?" said Shin with surprise, a creature that massive wouldn''t go unnoticed so how could he not see it coming. "Both of you, go to the wall and join the others" Shin said to the Tiger and Phoenix pointing to where the demon king was. "This is not an enemy you can confront. At least not yet" Shin said seriously having seen the power of the creature. The two hesitated but went ahead anyway with full confidence in Shin. "An SS (weak) rank hydra, also corrupted by this dark energy" muttered Shin. "This one though, even uncorrupted, I don''t think it''s very friendly" said Shin as he saw the demonic appearance and the savagery with which the beast attacked even the monsters. "Well, when to go" said Shin as he flew at full speed towards the head at the end of its side. ---------------- "What is this monster?!" said one of the royal generals in disbelief. "An SS rank monster..." muttered the demon king seriously but everyone could hear him. "What?!" shouted an adventurer as he fell on his bu?? in fear. "Sir..." said one of the heads of the family as he looked at the demon king with complexity. "I know" said the demon king with great seriousness but also a little fear. "A fight between two beings of SS rank... The damage could be devastating" said the demon king with difficulty and a drop of sweat. "And so close to the city..." retorted the demon queen, not knowing what to do. "Listen..." said the demon king in a voice loud enough for everyone on the wall to hear. "If the attacks ever reach us, we will create a barrier to protect the city. Everyone should give their magic power" said the demon king seriously and authoritatively, not expecting any refusal. "If you could also help, it would not be unwelcome," the demon king said as he turned his head slightly behind him. There was the Phoenix and the tiger, sticking to Yue because she was the one who had the most of Shin''s scent and aura imprinted on her since she had spent the most time with him. Both nodded to the demon king in approval. "Thank you," the demon king said sincerely as he returned his gaze to the fight. ------------------ When Shin approached the hydra, the head on the end turned around to see Shin approaching. *ROAR* Sensing the threat Shin posed, it roared and spat a powerful fire at him. Shi created a small ball of concentrated light and threw it into the fire. *BOOM* The ball of light broke through the fire that had reached the ground and created an explosion. Reaching his head, the ball of light exploded and blinded him as Shin teleported and sliced his head off. This caused the other heads to react as they turned towards Shin and attacked him. One head launched a roar of wind, the other of water, earth while the other was made of magic power. "One element per head?" said Shin with surprise but he quickly made the three elements appear as well. A ball of fire facing earth, a ball of water facing wind and a ball of wind facing water as well as a ball of magic power facing magic power. The 4 balls of Shin faced the four roars of the hydra, the collision lasted a few minutes before the balls went through the roars and exploded the heads on contact. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The collisions of the attacks had already created strong gusts of wind that destroyed the huge spikes of the battlefield that were felt all the way to the city. But the explosions of the balls and heads intensified it even more and all the ground on a perimeter of a hundred meters was torn off while the wall started to have some cracks. "The wall!" shouted one of the royal generals as he saw cracks appearing and growing in the wall over time. Only no one could do anything about it because they were all busy protecting the city. The huge cloud of dust prevented Shin from seeing the situation of the hydra but he was still on guard. If this hydra was like in the games or mythology, then it could surely regenerate. And as the dust cloud dissipated, Shin could confirm that the five heads had grown back as they looked at Shin angrily. The huge body of the hydra turned slightly towards Shin as the five heads rushed at him to bite him or throw attacks at him. Shin dodged each bite as he nullified each elemental attack from them to limit the damage. "Maybe we should cut all five heads at once?" wondered Shin as he dodged or retaliated against the attacks without much trouble. "We''ll try," said Shin as he punched a head that was about to bite him. Two other heads threw a fireball and a magic power ball at him in front and behind him. "Whoa!" Shin did a backward somersault as he caught himself and placed his hands on the magic power ball, imbuing his hands with its magic power. "That''s not good" Shin said as he saw that the two balls were about to collide. He pushed on his arms to throw himself higher, enchanted his body to increase his weight by 100 and fell on a head only to remove the enchantment and use the head as a trampoline to get away. The head he landed on was completely stunned with a huge mark on its head. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM* As he moved away, the two balls collided and caused a huge explosion, fortunately in the sky. But the huge and powerful sphere-shaped shockwave spread, decimating and turning over the ground and causing huge gusts of wind. "The city," Shin said seriously as the shockwave came at him. He did a long somersault backwards to avoid a hard collision and came within a hundred yards of the wall with enough force to embed his feet in the ground. "Shin!" shouted Yue in distress from the wall as everyone panicked and stressed. Even the citizens were in complete panic as they heard the explosions. "I''ll take care of it," Shin said seriously as he glanced back. Shin held out his right arm towards the shockwave as in his left hand appeared a small golden ball with barriers spinning around it. *BOOM* A loud thud sounded as the shockwave collided with Shin''s hand. Shin felt a great pressure and a huge shock on his body but thanks to his powerful physique, he could easily bear it. Then he threw the golden sphere in his hand towards the city. The sphere left quickly, passed the demon king and the others and headed to the top of the castle. The sphere began to expand and encircle the entire city with a golden barrier. "This is..." said the head witch with surprise. "A barrier" said the demon queen with astonishment. "Hmm" The demon king thought as suddenly his hand was covered in magical power and struck the barrier with a mighty punch. But the barrier didn''t get a scratch, in fact, it didn''t have a single fluctuation. "Incredible" murmured the head witch as she saw that the barrier could withstand a powerful punch from the demon king without any effort. *BOOM* "This is not the time!" shouted Yue angrily with stress on her face. Everyone was stunned and dumbfounded but they were quickly called to order by Yue as they returned their gaze to Shin. *BOOM* *BOOM* The shockwave seemed to pulsate causing thuds as she pushed even harder to get past Shin. "Hm!" Shin snorted as he squeezed the point so hard that the sheer force of it created another shockwave that completely nullified and broke the huge shockwave. "What?!" shouted the adventurers on the wall in surprise and fear. "This is...terrifying" said one of the royal generals with difficulty and shock. Everyone on the wall, even the demon king, had drops of sweat. "Not only does he have super-powerful magic, but his body is strong enough to stop and withstand the impact of such a powerful shockwave as well as being able to destroy it with just a clenched fist" said the demon king with a shocked and admiring smile at Shin''s power. The hydra that was stunned and hit by the blast regenerated its heads as they looked at Shin with a raging rage and growled harshly. "Now get ready," Shin said quietly but could be heard even by the hydra that was several hundred meters away. An object fell from the sky to land next to Shin. It was his spear that had returned from the battlefield after slicing through ten thousand enemies. There were now a few thousand monsters left but none were attacking because of Shin and the hydra. "That barrier wasn''t for the shockwave..." said Shin as he took his spear in his hand. "But for now" Shin finished as his eyes glowed brightly and his immense magical power was unleashed and transferred into his spear. After a few seconds, the spear was filled with Shin''s magic power and was giving off incredible power. *BOOM* Shin moved the spear into a throwing position and swung it so fast that no one saw him throw it at the hydra, but they could see that everything behind Shin was destroyed for about ten meters just by the force of his throw. The hydra was about to resist and counterattack but was surprised and confused as the spear bifurcated its trajectory and headed skyward. Once high enough just above the hydra, the spear stopped and pointed downwards towards the hydra. Everyone was confused but said nothing. Shin reached for the spear and suddenly. *CRACK* *BOOM* *SCREEECH* The clouds turned black and began to spin in a spiral shape. A sort of huge vortex of several hundred meters appeared in which a lot of lightning crackled and roared. Shin''s magic power in the spear was unleashed and the lightning in the vortex attached itself and merged with the spear. The image of the spear, with the overpowering magic power and the lightning-filled vortex, was terrifying, overbearing and impressive. The spear was surrounded by overpowering magic power with lightning crackling all around it, merged with the spear and the magic power, stretching for tens of meters. "Farewell" said Shin as he lowered his arm and the spear fell at great speed towards the hydra. The hydra felt immense danger and tried to move but was shocked that it could not move its body or its heads. Shin, in his left hand, had a ball of darkness element that was connected to the hydra''s shadow, making it unable to move. Helplessly, the hydra could do nothing as the spear made contact with it. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* A huge explosion stretching for miles and the sound of thunder clanging and rumbling erupted. Even protected by the barrier, the citizens and people on the wall could feel the power and even the gusts of wind caused by the explosion. In fact, everyone was terrified that they didn''t have the barrier to protect them. Without this barrier to stop the explosion on their side, the whole city would have been absorbed in the blast and it would have spread even further. The people on the wall could hardly breathe when they saw the power. Even the barrier was struggling to hold, but it wasn''t breaking. After several long seconds, the explosion stopped and dissipated in a cloud of dust that engulfed the entire city and took several minutes to disappear. The minutes were unbearable to wait until they died. Some even wondered if Shin had survived. How could anyone survive such power? And finally, after dozens of minutes, the dust cleared, giving way to a terrifying scene that shocked everyone into feeling sick. Some adventurers even passed out from the shock. The landscape in front of them was unrecognizable, they could no longer see anything for miles except a huge crater. Everything had been destroyed, decimated, wiped off the map. "Impossible" "Monster" "This power..." "Divine"